tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-59773711669563155142024-03-13T17:06:49.346-07:00NOT ON AMAZON TecHeaDemosUnknownnoreply@blogger.comBlogger6125tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5977371166956315514.post-33841268458797376722014-08-29T07:32:00.001-07:002014-08-29T07:34:31.317-07:00Erotica & check out the tablets BUY e-book readers <div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00GRACUXM&asins=B00GRACUXM&linkId=6GJNADL7L45MKJKL&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B004ZLV5UE&asins=B004ZLV5UE&linkId=ZIO7H3MAZEKR3KML&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B004ZLV5UE&asins=B004ZLV5UE&linkId=ZIO7H3MAZEKR3KML&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<a href="http://www.amazon.com/b?_encoding=UTF8&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=ur2&node=172282&site-redirect=&tag=easleydoneinf-20&linkId=GLTOEXXLM2SL4BQN" target="_blank">CLICK HERE TO BUY Best Selling Amazon</a><img alt="" border="0" src="http://ir-na.amazon-adsystem.com/e/ir?t=easleydoneinf-20&l=ur2&o=1" height="1" style="border: none !important; margin: 0px !important;" width="1" />
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B007HCCNJU&asins=B007HCCNJU&linkId=TP6OUKHAOZIS4NCI&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B007HCCNJU&asins=B007HCCNJU&linkId=TP6OUKHAOZIS4NCI&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00EOE0WKQ&asins=B00EOE0WKQ&linkId=USNQG6WLVSSRN2SN&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00CX5P8FC&asins=B00CX5P8FC&linkId=DQKGFL577ENOYTAE&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00EW0FYA0&asins=B00EW0FYA0&linkId=NMBRY6RRAZYRSQNB&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=1400698987&asins=1400698987&linkId=XYJEJCM4Q4AEXKRA&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=1400501474&asins=1400501474&linkId=ID3FPJ4FRE5RVK72&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=140053271X&asins=140053271X&linkId=JRG3X76OLJZSAZOB&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
</div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
Sex Scandal Nursery Rhymes: Jack & Jill, Humpty Dumpty, Itsy Bitsy Spider, Mary Had a Little Lamb
by Free Sex, Erotic Fantasy Stories, London Bridges Falling Down
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-uH2_kC8tgWg/U-i8tDcR_8I/AAAAAAAAE2U/MtGDqdDAG7I/s1600/uigfi;ut97p.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-uH2_kC8tgWg/U-i8tDcR_8I/AAAAAAAAE2U/MtGDqdDAG7I/s400/uigfi;ut97p.jpg" /></a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-6J5qfkcXtsY/U-i86I5VoeI/AAAAAAAAE2c/jcl2hNENtI0/s1600/oirh2io3.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-6J5qfkcXtsY/U-i86I5VoeI/AAAAAAAAE2c/jcl2hNENtI0/s400/oirh2io3.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-pVLG-eXmEhc/U_c3tLzWVEI/AAAAAAAAE28/dkyFSI26UN4/s1600/jacket%2Bdone.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-pVLG-eXmEhc/U_c3tLzWVEI/AAAAAAAAE28/dkyFSI26UN4/s400/jacket%2Bdone.jpg" /></a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-owofEP_wwfs/U_c3wIkbQxI/AAAAAAAAE3E/ChawJaq6O2w/s1600/krnfkr.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-owofEP_wwfs/U_c3wIkbQxI/AAAAAAAAE3E/ChawJaq6O2w/s400/krnfkr.png" /></a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-fiwOjVW595Q/U_c3zzB9vFI/AAAAAAAAE3M/J9-X_dyPvzE/s1600/rjfjr43.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-fiwOjVW595Q/U_c3zzB9vFI/AAAAAAAAE3M/J9-X_dyPvzE/s400/rjfjr43.png" /></a></div><div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;"><a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-GsHKNW8hXqg/U_c313rTkhI/AAAAAAAAE3U/n2p577cqkRU/s1600/rnfjfr.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-GsHKNW8hXqg/U_c313rTkhI/AAAAAAAAE3U/n2p577cqkRU/s400/rnfjfr.png" /></a></div>
"The Sex Lives of the Church Girls: Mary Had a Little Lamb"
In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like a fighter! She ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner---- and fucked him like a porn star! She knew who to do among the well to do. She knew what to do and how to do it naked! Behind her crying eyes were sex lies, & getting laid. And she was NOT AFRAID. Not Abel or able to refrain, she was worshiped in her pain. She was Cain. She was insane, but she was not to blame!
Mating and courtship at church was full of sex and sin. This was the scene from one of the stories. This was what the church group did after church. She slid off her tight blue dress. In a puddle on the floor, there was vagina water, thigh high stockings, wet panties and bra. She stuck inside her finger in her vagina. White cream came out. They rolled their eyes, down her thighs. He put his male member inside her. He stroked her slowly. She was on the bed with her legs in the air. This was inside the church, the minister’s house was attached to the church. The sheets were very dirty. She promised not to a tell soul.
He squeezed her breasts. He grabbed her butt cheeks. She let out a sigh of ecstasy. The cream and calm came. The cum came. The church band and was warming up in the background. The choir was singing. Suddenly the door open. Three naked women walked in. They all wanted to join. The sex orgy started. There was only one man. Oh, Jesus. They all said. He stroked his balls gently. They all spread their legs in the middle of the floor for him. He went from woman to woman. He stuck his male member inside of each one. Finally, he was gone. The women put their wet panties back on and went to church service as if nothing had happened.
Mary
Mary Duffy’s revenge: she was one of the girls most of you will go with, popular girls in the church. Her parents were rich. They owned their own business. Every time their daughter came home from college, they made an announcement before the congregation. They wanted a big production made of everything their little daughter did. They thought that making their daughter, popular would make her happy. They were wrong.
This was a girl that all of the boys at church talked about-- slept with, and laughed about. They gave her a reputation as an easy girl. They gave her a reputation as a girl that likes to have fun with the boys. She slept around a lot. She may have slept with every man at church. She wanted them to talk about how long that fear of her sexuality would last in the presence of her large naked breasts. She wanted to talk about her wonderful complexion. She wanted them to talk about her fashionable attire.
One of the other members of the church was an educator. He traveled all over the world singing. He went all over Europe singing. He went over Asia and Japan as a sinner, and a singer. Mary decided that she wanted to be a world traveler too after she graduated from her all-girls college. She decided that she wanted to teach English overseas. She entered in Oxford program. She used her BA to teach English in Japan and in China. She really admired Asian people. Because all of the people in the congregation that were popular fit the description of an Asian person. The popular people within them. They had long brunette straight hair, the popular people went to college.
She went away to Japan for about 10 years. She became a teacher inside of people's homes. She became a private tutor. She even found the congregation in Japan. She did not get paid very much. She did it to make the people in the congregation pay attention to her. She wanted the same attention that the other world traveler had achieved. The difference was, she wasn't going to be a singer. She was just going to be English tutor. Being an English tutor made her feel that she was above the people in Japan. Some of them did not speak English at all. This made her feel powerful and smart. She was just a tutor, though.
Come into people's homes meant that she could be in intimate adulation, circumstance. This was the thing that happened to Mary, to block the wind. She was teaching at somebody's house in Japan. He opened the door and let her in. The teakettle was whistling in the background. He asked if she wanted some Japanese green tea, she replied “yes oh yes I do love wanted very much.” She took off her light spring jacket. It was a wind breaker. The wind blew hard. The wind blew hard-- and so did she.
She took off a wind breaker. Then she pulled her shirt off over her head to reveal their bare breasts. Her breasts were large and round and glistening with sweat. There were about 48 double D or E, indeed, almost down to her waist. She had large dark brown nipples. She slid off her jeans. They were American blue jeans, the symbol of the United States. She slid off her wet sticky panties across the room. Let's get started. She said I want you to do things the American way. This is how we make love in USA.
Four Japanese man entered the room. Three were college students and one was an old gent. A young college girl brought the tea into the room and placed it on the coffee table. They now sat on the floor together. The other groups took off all of her clothes, etc. speaking Japanese but her vagina was already filled with lube. PURPOSELY she was shaved and ready to go. Her pubic hair was shaved clean.
She grabbed her large breasts and said the word breasts very slowly. She squeezed her nipples and set the word nipples very slowly. She touched her pubic area and said the word pussy. Slowly she opened her wet hot pink lips and begin to slide her fingers inside. The noise of wet pussy lips filled the room. The men had sexual needs that were met again, to have anal sex with her. She said the word fuck, fuck very slowly and over again, very slowly.
We heard about Mary. She was going to a Japanese orphanage to find a child that is half black and half Japanese. This of course was a child that nobody in Japan would adopt. She also found a homosexual Japanese man. He wants to come to America. The homosexual Japanese man wore his hair long to his waist. He was one of her pupils when she was teaching English. He got his wish. He was made an American citizen when he married her. They have adopted the half black and half Japanese child and move back to America. The congregation greeted them. Mary’s parents had their daughter's name mentioned in an article. The article was printed in the city newspaper for all to see. But what they didn't say in the article was that their daughter had HIV. They made everyone believe that everything was rosy. They may everyone believe that everything was the way it was supposed to be. The article made everyone believe that the child was free, when really that child cost money. She had a fake marriage like a celebrity. That child was sold like a slave. Now she’s got a website on the Internet. She tried to forget. She covered her sin with regret.
Jill
Jill Bell kiss and tell: she started to be a prostitute when she was 15. This is what the rumors said. We don't know if any of the rumors were true. They say that she went to bed. But one day she woke up dying with rumors whispered behind her back. They said that she became pregnant at 14, and that her baby died of HIV. She was a wild child. She ran wild and free. She was an example of what not to be. This was a new kind of sexual slavery. They wanted her not to be a lesbian. They wanted her to be straight. They wanted her to have sanity. They wanted her to have credibility. They wanted her to have beauty. But she could not have all these things and be celibate and not be sexy.
Finally they decided to clean up her image a little the region was preaching against teenage sex. It was preaching against teenage pregnancy, the preacher was sleeping with the assistant minister. Her parents decided to find her a husband. They found her a man that looked like an old football player that was retired from the NFL. He was short and stout. He was bald, there wasn't very much weight on him, but she had waited for him all of her life.
Of course she needed a baby. She told everyone at church that she was pregnant when she was 14. Nine months later, the baby was born with HIV AIDS. That is how she found out that she also had HIV AIDS. That was the only child that she had, she told herself she wasn't going to go through the pain of childbirth and pregnancy just to have her child die. She decided to adopt the child from social services. She had been too much of a wild child herself to have a real child of her own. They say that everyone has a 50-50 chance of having a healthy baby. They say that most healthy babies were born to teenage mothers, even though she went to church every Sunday. It seemed that Jill Bell's luck had run out.
They say that the average American family has 2.4 children. Are those children adopted? Only half of the children born in the United States are free from HIV and all those defects. The United States has the highest infant death rate of modern nations. Yet there are families in Africa that have six children. The African people accept HIV, they know how to prevent it. They are always careful. Because if HIV was killing 50% of the people in Africa. There would be no African people. There would not be a family with six children. There are few American families with six children? Did the African families also take on the children of people who died from HIV? I have heard of people adopting children from Africa as well.
Maybe everybody was gay networking and contracted HIV from being a homosexual. Materialism and money is more important than family in the United States. Both the husband and wife probably screw their boss and have anal sex with everybody at work just to get a raise. Then, when they got HIV, they just started taking medication and had no children. This seems like the American way. Celebrity couples set the example. Both the men and woman are gay and have sex with a lot of people. They do it to become rich and famous. Then they just adopt children and tell everybody that they had a healthy baby.
It had been at least 10 years since Jill Bell had been the guy in the girl couple that was talked about in church. The baby died and she decided not to have another one. She became an old married woman in the church. She dresses in fur coats and fancy hats. She wore her wedding ring and jewelry.
This was a scene from Toronto nightlife, from Jill's life. She made it across the border into Canada. Now she would be a Canadian prostitute for Bobby she had no money. She was only 14 she was going to look for a rich man. She spent the night in Toronto at a hip-hop club. The beat was pounding her and the bass was pumping. She danced all over the men running train on her, grinding their dicks and bouncing her butt. Some of them had sex with her on the dance floor.
Her jeans were not entitled to be good and clean. She will send her shirt out to the cleaners later and let the men slide their hands between her legs. She was a piece of ass for the asking and they want to apply. They wanted a bite. She parted her butt cheeks and let them inside. They switched on her and flipped her on the dance floor. She did not stop grinding, being more tipsy, and pumping her butt. She was backing it up. They squeezed her breast and her nipples. Her boobs showed through her tight white T-shirts. Her pussy was hot and wet as they rolled inside of her. She let them all cum. They screwed her right there on the dance floor.
Bitsy Corner lives up to the name: she was the preacher's daughter. He started out as the assistant minister then he finally got his own church. He was a very big man. There was no way that anyone could make him feel small. His daughter was also very tall. She was tall enough to play basketball. She was probably more than 6 feet tall, even in her teens. She was expected to be on her best behavior. She partied a lot. And she was in high school because she was popular. She was popular because she was the preacher's daughter.
Everything she did was to feel pretty. She wanted to have a pretty baby predestined, for greatness. A pretty husband was what she wanted. She could speak very well and she had long black hair. She had perfectly straight teeth, and the figure of a mannequin, or a Barbie doll. Her skin was the problem. She suffer from acne, the Acne made her feel ugly. It was the only thing that was wrong with her. Most white men would like her if she didn't have acne. Most black men would like her if she didn't have any acne. It was not a race that was the problem. The problem was choosing who she wanted to go with.
She wanted to go with the popular and mainstream boys. She did not want to limit herself to other people that had acne. She went with a lot of bisexual men too. She went with a lot of all gay men. These were the pretty boys that always liked her and told her that they were straight. I guess she forgot to use it, a condom. She became pregnant in her 20s at college. When the child was born. It was the same story that happened to Jill Bell, the baby was born with HIV, and died. She asked Jill Bell for advice and did not have another child because she knew that it would die. She saw HIV-AIDS as being a sign that she was not supposed to have any kids. Destiny was what she called it. She was not supposed to have any kids. That's why she got HIV-AIDS with her first pregnancy. All of the praying did not prevent Jill Bell and the preacher's daughter from getting sick.
At church, they used to tease her behind her back because of her acne. They also used to tease her about her last name, Bitsy Corner. They said that she looked like she used to stand on a street corner selling her body and turning tricks. They said her name. Bitsy stood for con artists because she was a two-faced liar at church. She pretended to be innocent and free from sin. But when she was not at church, She was a party girl and a wild child, just like Jill Bell. She tried really hard to get pregnant because she didn't think that someone in their early 20s who went to church could get HIV-AIDS. But she was wrong!
She adopted a half white child. She found an Irish man with skin as pink as rose petals to marry her. He married her with long white candles on his cock. He was almost as tall as she was. They adopted a baby and brought it to church and told everyone that it was hers. Her husband was gay. He was already HIV-positive and sick. She thought that converting to the church would cure him of his disease and keep him alive longer. He thought that being a part of the congregation would help them prevent the insanity that comes with being a gay in a game you cannot win.
Bitsy
This is a scene that happened with Bitsy Corner. She was at the Irish pub one night. And a tall pink skin Irish man began to speak to her. He was one of her John's. Her father had told her that the church needed some money and that she was a hot honey. He told her that she could attract classy rich man to the congregation and fill the building with people would get money or would put money in the collection plate.
She was very drunk now during the Irish heritage awareness week. He squeezed her tight round backside. This was a sign that she was going to go home with him. They got into his car together under the bright white moonlight. He closed the door. The 4 x 4 had tinted windows. They pulled into an alleyway and she stripped off her clothes. In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like fighter ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner, and fucked him like a porn star.
He slid her on her back and put her legs in the air. You could see the shadow of her legs sticking up in the air. He entered her quickly and begin to pop and stroke inside of her. The car was rocking back and forth. They turned on the loud music and the bass was pounding hard. He flipped her and switched on her on top of the base speakers and she began trembling, and vagina water came from her. He slid his entire hand inside her female greatness.
This made her vagina gush water over the ceiling of the car. “Shit”, he said “You are ruining my car.” He opened the 4 x 4 door and grabbed her around the waist. She wrapped her naked legs around him. They were both on the trunk of the car. The loud bass was still playing and headlights were turned on. He pumped her quickly on top of the car. She was laying on her back, lust was reflected in her. Then he took her to the hood of the car and laid her on her back with her legs the air. She gushed vagina water again squirting everywhere.
Indigo
Indigo Driver was driven mad: she was sick with HIV-AIDS, before she became pregnant. She had been a lesbian. Most of her life, was spent at church. She had felt awkward and overgrown she didn't like her hair. She didn't like her face. She didn't like her body. She didn't feel much like a pretty girl or woman at all. She thought she would grow to like yourself. She thought she was just like men as well, so she was diagnosed with HIV.
She became interested in medicine. She did not want to be a nurse because the nurses could not give her the pills that you need to stay alive. Only the doctors were allowed. She didn't realize that most of the life-saving was done by HIV researchers and they worked in the laboratory, and not in the hospital. It's probably because she had been a lesbian. Her whole life. She wanted to usurp the authority of a man and take a man's job. She thought maybe her body was too tall. She thought her face was too masculine because she was supposed to be a man, and she was put into the wrong body.
This is why she had somewhat anal sex with a man, because she always felt so ugly most of her life. She thought, no man would ever go with her or look at her at the all. It was one extreme or the other. Either she could not get a man that she wanted to look at her. Most times a men that she did not want just would not leave her alone. In most cases the man that would not leave her alone was a gay man that already had HIV-AIDS. She told the matchmakers at church that she wanted a man that already had HIV, AIDS. Everyone knew the song leader was gay, so they suggested him to her.
The song leader was very promiscuous. He thought he was so sexy because he could stand up in front of people and sing. Of course, he was mostly bisexual, gay. She heard the voices whispering about her shame and sorrow. She got enough education about HIV-AIDS. She thought she would stop being paranoid if she got married and pretended to have healthy children. So she did what Jill Bell and Bitsy Corner did. She adopted a child. It was a black child, a healthy black child.
She adopted an African-American child because they were believable as her child. They spoke just like their mother. She groomed them so people would like her children from the outside. It appeared that she had a healthy family, the song leader, and his new wife. He said that they would adopt four children. For each adoption she would actually become pregnant with child. The dying child was taken to the hospital and experimented on to find a cure for HIV-AIDS.
She wanted to be, an MD medical doctor. For years she tried to get into medical school. One day she met a successful crack cocaine dealer who had gotten his daughter into medical school. She knew the right people to get her exempt from testing and acceptance. She got into a program that was set aside for women who wanted to be medical doctors. Because she was a minority in the medical profession. They ignored her low test scores. They prepared her for the test and for the courses that she would take until she passed them all.
They did not want just academics from her they wanted something much more physical. Most of the applicants for medical school had HIV-AIDS. She was not a convicted felon like the men who applied. She was capable of taking care of small children and being a parent.
This is the thing that happened to Indigo Driver. She put on a suit and 2 inch heels. Today was the interview for medical school. Her husband woke up early and drove her to the interview he was going to wait in the lobby while they interviewed her. They opened the double doors and ushered her into the interview room become doors parted like a giant vagina and hence hands pushed through like a giant penis. They split her wide open in the middle of the table. Five interviewers entered the room. They all took turns over her with their significant white cocks in different large masculine bodies on top of her. She didn't make a sound. She just sat silent. She bit her bottom lip and took it all. This was not a normal anal sex trick that portrait was black and white. This was in color. They were going to put two cocks in her at the same time. They were forceful, but they did everything quickly. The blood gushed from her and she buttoned her lip. “Pay” she said. I wanted to be paid or you will pay for what you did!
A see we are going to have to do her more often. They said, “You must be sure to come back again.” She pretended like she liked it. She thought of all of the money she would make as a medical doctor and she grinned from ear to hear. She moaned like a whore in a brothel. These were the noises that men associated with a woman having an orgasm. These were the noises that men are associated with a woman that enjoys sex. These were also the noises associated with a woman in pain or a woman having a baby, she said. Oh, maybe I'll let you give it to me more. She pretended to like it a lot. She agreed to help the crack cocaine dealers do drug trafficking at the hospital after she was done with medical school. She also agreed to be a call girl and a prostitute at the hospital. Of course the interviewers would take 50% of her drug and prostitution money.
Cheryl
Cheryl Real was so phony: she had once been a nurse. She finished college. They said, and the rumor says that she had a Masters degree in nursing. We don't know if this is true or not, but at some point, she became pregnant. She told everyone that she had a baby boy. If he was born after 1981, maybe he was adopted too. The son seemed very close to his mother. Cheryl went to work, and became disabled. She told everyone that she had lower back pain. Maybe her disability was HIV-AIDS. She never found a husband. She went to church every Sunday. It was strange that the congregation never thought to find her a husband. She couldn't drive a car because of her disability. Seems strange that the congregation never helped her get a car. Her son could have driven the car at the age of 16. Her son was still living with her and he had no disability. Perhaps she made her son go on disability as well, and stopped him from driving too.
She sang the loudest in church. She had a very high, shrill voice. At times her singing could be kind of pleasant. “I don't want to hear anything you have to say I don't like you go away.: This is what she said to him, this was the man who gave her HIV-AIDS, not the man who made her pregnant. She had an abortion when she found out that the baby was sick. Then she showed up with a baby at church. She felt both proud and ashamed. She wanted people to think that she was capable of having a baby. Being a when mother was better than being a HIV AIDS patient. Having lower back pain was better than having HIV-AIDS. She never had another child. Why do you think she didn't want to work at the hospital? This is what they all used to say around her back.
This is the same thing that happened to her. Cheryl was at the hospital. It was her first day of being a nurse. She had been a lesbian always at nursing school. Now it's time to be underneath the doctor. Most doctors were gay. Most doctors had HIV-AIDS. That would make them interested in this profession. This particular doctor had HIV-AIDS, and she was going to be his nurse. She was then forced to have anal sex everyday or she was not going to work at all. This is what he said to her. She was wearing her tight white dress. Her large round breasts stuck out a mile from her body. Her large stomach and hips were fixed into her white nurse’s uniform. He reached down into the white nurse’s uniform and squeezed her breasts.
She laughed as if she were full of Sherry. Life is just a ball of cherries, she said. She took her red lipstick out of her purse and put the maraschino cherry red lipstick on her warm lips. She puckered up and kissed his mouth. She got down on her knees and undid his pants. She took his large, hard cock out of his crisp white underwear. She began to suck and thought of him like an honest cop solving the crime of love as she gave him oral sex, like a bad doctor. He was as corrupt as any police officer. Then like a teacher, he was a student of her panties and slammed her in the ass for about an hour. She had been a lesbian all of her life. She cried terribly her anus bled and the blood ran down her legs, all over the floor. From this moment on, she decided that nursing just was not for her.
You said that any sign of humanity made him angry. This also meant cleanliness and happiness. He did not like to hear people laugh. He used to say that he finds it very difficult to pay attention to another's thoughts, even when they are coming out of their mouths. People didn't interest him, hard-core anal sex interest in him. He was a doctor, but he was a monster and he used his power to get sexual favors from everyone around him. He was the only one that knew what he was doing in the medical profession. That is why the hospital hired him. He was a supervising doctor and hiring official. He was a man who decided who hired everyone. Even though he wasn't even hospital administration.
Sally
Sally Plane wasn't playing at all: she was a church secretary in the church building. Not much is known about the church secretary. The preacher was hired in the 60s. He found this woman and brought her to the building. She has been his personal secretary ever sense. There is a house connected to the church were they made their bed. The secretary lives in that house with the preacher for a short time. The preacher and his wife live in the house that is connected to the church. The secretary also lives in a room in the house with the preacher and his wife. The secretary is always laughing. He dresses in fashionable attire. She has a new luxury car every year. He has diamonds on every finger and designer handbags. She also goes on vacations to exotic locations all over the world. She is never seen in church. The church secretary does not attend any church services.
There was a rumor about the church secretary that started in the 60s. They said that she was part of a witchcraft coven and did not believe in Christianity or any form of church religion. The secretary is 20 years younger than the preacher. The secretary Sally also receives a large salary from the monthly church collection plate. There was a congregation meeting about the church secretary. The members of the congregation debated, whether or not they needed a church secretary anymore. Everyone wanted to know how much money the church secretary was making. It was a very small congregation of about 100 people. They all gave their money every Sunday, Wednesday night Sunday morning and Sunday evening because they thought that they would go to hell if they did not give more than 10%.
This is the scene that took place with Sally. She came into the church building early that morning. She slowly stuck the key inside the tight narrow lock and twisted it. She pushed and pumped her way across the threshold of the door until she was deep inside the heart of the hot, dark room. He was standing in silhouette at the far end of the room. Her spike heels clicked and the floor creaked, it seemed to moan against the hard flesh of the wood floor. The floorboards buckled as he undid his buckle.
She was carrying a briefcase. She threw the briefcase onto the desk forcefully. Then she quickly unbuckled the briefcase at the same time, the preacher unbuckled his dress pants. He took out his long, hard cock. Hot, oil glistened in the moonlight. It had been a long hard day. The briefcase had been full of cash. The money was in 20s and 50s. There was also a package of cocaine inside the briefcase. There also many sex toys dildos and lubricant.
He grabbed her, even in his old age, squeezing her breasts and her nipples became firm and hard in his hands. Now she was on top of the desk. Now he was fingering her. The noise of hot juicy pussy lips filled the room. Now he took his long, hard penis and shoved inside of her forcefully. He sang insane church hymns as he stroked and out.
London Bridges Falling Down
In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like a fighter. She ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner, and fucked him like a porn star........
I find myself trapped inside the moment on track incidents. I smiled inside. He smiled. I am trapped inside the smiled when we danced. I danced I was strapped inside the dance. I was trapped inside the dance. I was trapped in the crowd. Alone, silent and alone--I was trapped inside the masses of people. I screamed silently. I was trapped inside screen and the scream. I was trapped inside this scream. I was trapped inside the silence. 18, quiet, screaming, dancing, trapped and now I write.
Today I'm right. Today I write. Someone told me to get paper. What type of paper? Use these loose leaf, lines or no lines. I wanted to lose all of the loose lies and become free. I wanted to follow and to be followed up. I was looking for a lover and a sex partner. I was looking for a friend. I wanted to find a husband.
I tried church and the University. All of my life, I was told that all of my life. I looked for a husband and a sex partner at church for 25 years. Every Sunday I went and I prayed. I asked God to keep me in mind. I asked God for his blessings. I was a good girl. I tried hard not to break the 10 Commandments. It didn't work. I did not get a husband. I also did not get a job. The University promised me a job. The church promised me a husband the church promised in heaven. It didn't work. Did it?
What was the alternatives to going to church? Religion symbolizes sanity. The civilized world created religion to prevent, complete chaos. Religion means to act in a certain way, ceremony, behavior. Religion is a socialized nation, socialization. The point of religion is to manifest thoughts that are inside our heads. Some people think the spirit of inspiration comes from spirits that have been dead for thousands of years.
The word genius has Greek word Gini in it . The genie is the spirit of inspiration. Some people in the spirit of inspiration caused people to build goals, temples out of stone all over the world. Some people think that same spirit of inspiration made people sing and make music. They built their temples and sing their music to the spirits of the dead. Religion makes thoughts into actions and reality. Religion kept people safe from disease, sexual disease and food-borne disease. Religion served its purpose in the past. Religion made people write things down. There are all types of religions and all types of spirits in the spirit world that will answer and interfere with the world of the living.
LIST OF E-BOOKS TO BUY ONLINE
CE's Books Author Spotlight
Welcome back, CE
Log Out
>> Cart
Romance & Erotica Honeymoon Love, Free Sex
Search:
How to Find Fairy Tales Erotica: Sleeping Beauty, Snow White, Cinderella, Rapunzel, Little Bo Peep, 3 Pigs, Rumpelstilzchen, Alice in Wonderland, Wizard of Oz, Frankenstein, Gulliver, 3 Musketeers, Camelot, Templars, Holy Grail, Dracula, Romeo & Juliet More Detail
'How to Find Fairy Tales Erotica: Sleeping Beauty, Snow White, Cinderella, Rapunzel, Little Bo Peep, 3 Pigs, Rumpelstilzchen, Alice in Wonderland, Wizard of Oz, Frankenstein, Gulliver, 3 Musketeers, Camelot, Templars, Holy Grail, Dracula, Romeo & Juliet' is Available on the iBookstore
How to Find Fairy Tales Erotica: Sleeping Beauty, Snow White, Cinderella, Rapunzel, Little Bo Peep, 3 Pigs, Rumpelstilzchen, Alice in Wonderland, Wizard of Oz, Frankenstein, Gulliver, 3 Musketeers, Camelot, Templars, Holy Grail, Dracula, Romeo & Juliet By Grimm Brothers et al.
eBook (ePub): $1.50
Download immediately.
These are all of the classic literature books adapted into erotica sex scenes. There are also all of the Grimm brothers Fairy Tales adapted into sex scenes. However, some of these book were so sexy... More >
Erotic Sex Lovemaking Scenes Fairy Tales Nude Photos Emperor's New Clothes: Honoring the Best Free Time Readers of Norway, Denmark, Sweden More Detail
'Erotic Sex Lovemaking Scenes Fairy Tales Nude Photos Emperor's New Clothes: Honoring the Best Free Time Readers of Norway, Denmark, Sweden' is Available on the iBookstore
Erotic Sex Lovemaking Scenes Fairy Tales Nude Photos Emperor's New Clothes: Honoring the Best Free Time Readers of Norway, Denmark, Sweden By Hans Christian Anderson et al.
eBook (ePub): $1.50
Download immediately.
This is the tantalizing tale of the fairy tales created by famous Norwegian author Hans Christian Anderson. He imagined himself in erotic sex scenes with his fairy tale characters: The Little... More >
Space Sex Dune Princess Doing a Split Naked More Detail
'Space Sex Dune Princess Doing a Split Naked' is Available on the iBookstore
Space Sex Dune Princess Doing a Split Naked By Free Sex, Nude Photos Erotica, Kick Ass
eBook (ePub): $1.50
Download immediately.
This is a humorous and erotic portrayal of a space princess and a prince of the sand dunes. This e-book will depict sex scenes involving the Dune Princess and the Dune Prince. There are also... More >
Do Ass I Say & Not Ass I Do More Detail
'Do Ass I Say & Not Ass I Do' is Available on the iBookstore
Do Ass I Say & Not Ass I Do By Fuji Naked O. Photo, Cuss Free Man, Erotica Free Sex
eBook (ePub): $1.50
Download immediately.
In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like a fighter! She ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner---- and fucked him like a porn star! She knew who to do and... More >
<< < 1 2 3 4 5 6
total of 6 pages
Links
Amazon Kindle Erotica
Barnes and Noble NOOK Erotica
E-book Blogs 4 College Students
BARNES and NOBLE NOOK SHAKESPEARE EROTICA
Author's Video
About CE
Author Image
Note: Scroll down and click the page numbers at the bottom of the screen. There are several pages of books on this site.
THESE ARE ALL THE OLD WELL KNOWN CLASSIC BOOKS WITH SEX POSITIONS ILLUSTRATED IN COLOR. THERE IS ALSO A SEX MANUAL AND KAMASUTRA DIET RECIPES FOR LOVEMAKING. CLICK ON THE LINK TO THE BLOGS TO SEE FREE MOVIES, MUSIC AND E-BOOKS. YOU WILL FIND ALL OF THE SHAKESPEARE BOOKS HERE INCLUDING ROMEO AND JULIET AND CLEOPATRA AND MARK ANTHONY!
Note: Some of the Apple ibooks buttons are not live yet just click the LuLu.com button or NOOK Barnes & Noble edition of the book instead!
MORE SHORT STORIES
Table of Contents
“Grey Gets Laid”
“Love Scenes of Grey Lost Honeymoon”
“Grey Makes Love”
“Grey Gets Laid”
In an instant Grey was on his knees beneath the beaming light of the dark blue lantern. He penetrated Grey 's Wife deviously. Soon Grey found the source of Mrs. Grey’s pleasure her vagina throbbed with inexplicable pleasure as Grey pounded her hard from the back. The Eiffel Tower towered over Mr. and Mrs. Grey from their window. It was Paris in the spring. The married couple of Mr. and Mrs. Grey was both a pair of ass instead of just a tiny piece when they were together!
“Soon we will be sitting in my favorite chair in the big turquoise square below. The lantern light will burn low and I will pound your female flesh into a wet hot mush Mrs. Grey.”
“We will first eat each other’s loins and think of my husband Mrs. Grey, dear Grey .”
“You shall admit to your terrible sin of adultery Grey 's Wife and God will forgive us for our irresistible love.”
“Yes my King James, you are the first king to find the trembling pleasure of my female loins. You make me explode into tremors of female orgasm!”
“I will find that hot wet spot inside your womanly flesh with my sexy beast tongue. I will taste of your loins and bite you to taste of your juice Mrs. Grey!”
“Now come to me Grey 's Wife and I will make you drink my cum like red wine and sexy beast juice.”
“You sit down right here King James. First of all pay attention to what I say!”
“Yes, my darling Mrs. Grey. I will sit here in this white chair with my hard male member caressed in the palms of my hands.”
“I will sit on top of you while you sit in the chair. I will be on top riding your firm penis while I sit down.”
“Lean forward Grey 's Wife and grab the white table in front of you darling. Now hold on to something while I force my male member inside of you rhythmically like a storyteller or bard.”
Grey 's Wife and Grey were swayed in the motions of lovemaking while they decided to eat. Grey 's Wife bit into a large turkey leg again. The grease from the meat flowed down her chin.
Grey slid his slippery finger inside of Mrs. Grey’s hot wet vagina. He rubbed her clitoris fervently. Now Grey bit a huge bite out of the turkey leg. Then he shoved the turkey leg inside of Mrs. Grey’s vagina.
His penis was forced firmly inside her vagina at the same time as the turkey leg. Her oily loose vagina was stretched to capacity with both the turkey leg and King James’s penis at the same time.
Immediately Grey and Grey 's Wife were into another position. The large box above displays their love. Grey frantically cleared the table of all of the lavish food throwing it to the floor of the large dinning hall. Now Grey was on the top of the table with Grey . They were head to tales licking each other from head to toe.
They slipped off of the table onto the floor. Grey 's Wife lied on her stomach and placed her arms stretched out in front of her. She gazed forward while Grey covered her butt cheeks in white-hot cum. Then with stiffness still left in his penis Grey penetrated Mrs. Grey. He entered her anus from the back. He placed a pillow below her waist.
Now Grey and Grey 's Wife were in the large blue box. Grey sat in a blue chair surrounded by turquoise lantern light. Grey sat down on the floor and folded his legs with his knees sticking out on either side. He crossed his ankles in front of him (American Indian style).
Grey leaned back with his arms stretched straight behind him. He rested the weight of his body on his palms as Grey 's Wife devoured his penis ravenously in the lantern light.
Grey 's Wife sat on King James’s lap. She placed a leg on either side of him as she guided his hard male member insider her anus. Grey 's Wife was facing Grey as she gazed into his eyes.
Now Grey 's Wife was bouncing up and down on King James’s lap. Her knees pressed into floor. Her arms wrapped around his shoulders as they kissed. Grey bit his sharp sexy beast fangs into Grey 's Wife until juice flowed from her lips.
She pressed her large firm breasts into Grey as she kissed him. The taste of juice was on her tongue as their tongues intertwined. They decided to snatch some more turkey thighs from the table and use them to penetrate Mrs. Grey’s anus skillfully.
Grey had an aching lust in his loins for his wife. When he was away on all of his travels her longed to caress the supple nipples and wet thighs of his wife. Sometimes Grey would tell his wife to role play as Mrs. Grey. He remembered the large loins of the giants and the tiny tidbits of the Lilliputians. Now Grey stroked his manhood in the dim sunset of his bedroom and called for his wife to come to bed.
Grey and Grey 's Wife were together inside the walls of the palace. Grey beckoned for the Mrs. Grey. Grey caressed his throbbing male member. He stroked the tender flesh of his foreskin as Grey 's Wife entered the room.
Grey 's Wife undressed stripping away the high white lace collar until she was nude before Grey . Ripped away the tight pants and revealed his naked penis to Mrs. Grey. Grey 's Wife licked her sexy beast lips and revealed her long fangs to him.
Grey 's Wife vigorously rubbed the wet pink lining of her flesh until it dripped with fluid. The dining room table of the palace was lined with hot fresh food. Grey took hold of a large turkey leg and thrust it inside of Mrs. Grey.
Grey 's Wife looked over her shoulder and smiled slyly. She then grabbed Grey by his loins and stroked his penis lovingly. Soon she was down on her knees, Grey 's Wife slathered her anus and vagina with a large handful of turkey gravy and hot grease. She also took a bite of the turkey leg as the grease dripped from her thighs.
Grey 's Wife sunk her long white sexy beast fangs into Grey with the turkey leg in one hand and his penis in the other. Grey 's Wife bit into hot slippery male member and then the meat as she licked her red juicy lips.
Grey pushed Grey 's Wife back onto the table and flung her legs wide apart. He hungrily groped her wet warm vagina with his hands. Urine streamed from Mrs. Grey’s loins and flowed down her legs. Grey began to lick and suck the interior of Mrs. Grey’s female loins with pleasure winsome across his face.
Gangbang Hospital Sex Dr. Clit Takes 2 Dicks 1 Ass Anal Slut Bad Girl Naughty Nurse Fucks Doctor Dick Teacher Student Sex Office Sex College Spring Break Vacation Double Penetration
by Fantasy Fuck Bad Boy Good Girl Sex Stories Penthouse Playboy Vogue
Naked Million Dollar Hustler Erotica Love E-book Best Seller Cents Popular Download
Imprint XXX Erotica Fetish Free Will & Naked Photos
Table of Contents
The Sex Lives of the Girls
Buffy
Rhonda
Connie
Indigo
Cheryl
Sally
Silent
In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like fighter ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner, and fucked him like a porn star........
"Two Dicks One Ass Dr. Dick & Dr. Clara Clit"
This is the thing that happened to Dr. Clara Clit. She put on a suit and 2 inch heels. Today was the interview for medical school. Her husband woke up early and drove her to the interview he was going to wait in the lobby while they interviewed her. They opened the double doors and ushered her into the interview room become doors parted like a giant vagina and hence hands pushed through like a giant penis. They split her wide open in the middle of the table. Five interviewers entered the room. They all took turns over her with their significant white cocks in different large masculine bodies on top of her. She didn't make a sound. She just sat silent. She bit her bottom lip and took it all. This was not a normal anal sex trick that portrait was black and white. This was in color. They were going to put two cocks in her at the same time. They were forceful, but they did everything quickly. The blood gushed from her and she buttoned her lip. “Pay” she said. I wanted to be paid or you will pay for what you did!
“I see we are going to have to do her more often.” They said, “You must be sure to come back again.” She pretended like she liked it. She thought of all of the money she would make as a medical doctor and she grinned from ear to hear. She moaned like a whore in a brothel. These were the noises that men associated with a woman having an orgasm. These were the noises that men are associated with a woman that enjoys sex. These were also the noises associated with a woman in pain or a woman having a baby, she said. Oh, maybe I'll let you give it to me more. She pretended to like it a lot. She agreed to help the crack cocaine dealers do drug trafficking at the hospital after she was done with medical school. She also agreed to be a call girl and a prostitute at the hospital. Of course the interviewers would take 50% of her drug and prostitution money.
“Naughty Nurse Dr. Dick"
This is the same thing that happened to her. Cheryl was at the hospital. It was her first day of being a nurse. She had been a lesbian always at nursing school. Now it's time to be underneath the doctor. Most doctors were gay. That would make them interested in this profession. This particular doctor had sick dick, and she was going to be his nurse. She was then forced to have anal sex everyday or she was not going to work at all. This is what he said to her. She was wearing her tight white dress. Her large round breasts stuck out a mile from her body. Her large stomach and hips were fixed into her white nurse’s uniform. He reached down into the white nurse’s uniform and squeezed her breasts.
She laughed as if she were full of brandy. Life is just a ball of cherries, she said. She took her red lipstick out of her purse and put the maraschino cherry red lipstick on her warm lips. She puckered up and kissed his mouth. She got down on her knees and undid his pants. She took his large, hard cock out of his crisp white underwear. She began to suck and thought of him like an honest cop solving the crime of love as she gave him oral sex, like a bad doctor. He was as corrupt as any police officer. Then like a teacher, he was a student of her panties and slammed her in the ass for about an hour. She had been a lesbian all of her life. She cried terribly her anus bled and the blood ran down her legs, all over the floor. From this moment on, she decided that nursing just was not for her.
You said that any sign of humanity made him angry. This also meant cleanliness and happiness. He did not like to hear people laugh. He used to say that he finds it very difficult to pay attention to another's thoughts, even when they are coming out of their mouths. People didn't interest him, hard-core anal sex interest in him. He was a doctor, but he was a monster and he used his power to get sexual favors from everyone around him. He was the only one that knew what he was doing in the medical profession. That is why the hospital hired him. He was a supervising doctor and hiring official. He was a man who decided who hired everyone. Even though he wasn't even hospital administration.
Professor Dick Erotic Sex Diary Confession
He came into town ready to cum. Professor Dick was ready to follow me frantically in the backseat of the car. My female flesh was hot and ready. I decided to take off my t-shirt. My firm round breasts were revealed in t the glistening sunlight. The sun was just about ready to set. It was casting shadows on the desert dunes. Tall cactuses stood erect the length of a long, hard cock. Today I was fucking to the tune of a $.99 iTunes selection. We liked to fuck to music playing in the background.
Professor Dick tosses the cowboy hat into the front seat of the pickup truck. He got into the backseat while I was waiting naked. Now he was squeezing and sucking my naked breasts. The little desert ghost town was almost completely empty. There is an old man sitting in a rocking chair looked at us shocked and surprised. His mouth hung open. I was topless in the middle of the pickup truck. I was naked in clear view of the old man in the rocking chair. I decided to take off my tight blue jeans. First I slid my hand down to my crotch. My juicy pussy was full of cream.
He squeezed my phone right in the palm of his strong hands. My cell phone rang. He wanted to insert it into my vagina the same way that my girlfriend always did. The phone call was from her. She sent me a picture of her hot juicy pussy split open. He missed her. Professor Dick used to spread his seed everywhere. He even fucked my best friend. Professor Dick looked at the picture and lifted his cock. Then he licked the phone with his wet hot, tongue.
"Hot one", he said, "I could lick her pussy again soon as we get off of vacation." "Me first" I said. My jeans were always down by my ankles. I kicked off my cowboy boots. The old man looked on in terror and shock. He spread my legs wide open. I leaned back on my elbows. I tossed my head back and I let out a cowgirl yell.
Professor Dick said giddy up cowgirl, Yahoo. We could roll play and pretend to be different characters when we had erotic sex scenes. First Professor Dick spreading his seed. Now, he would be Professor Dick . Tonight he would be Professor Dick t. He thrust his long, hard cock in and out of my wet juicy pussy lips. The cream gushed down my thighs as I yelled. The cactus cast long, tall shadows across the dusty desert town. Professor Dick 's long hard dick casts a shadow over the sand dunes.
He was stroking and popping in and out of my vagina. Now he decided to flip me over and we did a dog style sex position. He smacked my shining backside as he stroked in and out of my buttocks. Then he put it in my vagina. The sun was setting. Now the cold desert night would come like a cock in darkness. Now there was thrilling freedom in the moonlight.
Professor Dick
He grabbed my breast firmly and began to suck my lip. We begin to kiss passionately. Professor Dick was now squeezing my buns. The hot sun had set. A giant tumbleweed blew down the empty streets. A wild stallion went riding by. It had no saddle and no bridle. The stars shined bright. There was a twinkle in Professor Dick 's eye. It was a twinkle of mischief. He wanted to ride the horse.
We jumped on the back of a wild stallion. It stood on its hind legs. When he smiled I let out a loud yell that could be heard for miles away. I tossed back my hair while the stallion flipped his long ponytail. Professor Dick was in the back, and I was riding in front. He found the hot juicy wet hole in my anus and shoved his manly member inside.
We began to ride hard and fast into the moonlight. Soon we reached the small pond. We decided to go skinny dipping. Professor Dick was naked down to his cowboy boots. I jumped into his arms. I wrapped my legs around his neck. He held my legs and trust up into my hot juicy pussy. Then I switched to another position. I wrapped my legs around his waist. He thrust his cock up into my anus. Now my body quivered with pleasure.
"There must be a river nearby," said Professor Dick . We mounted the horse again. It was a long hard ride, but we finally found the river. The salmon fish were spawning. Professor Dick grabbed a large salmon fish. The salmon fish was big enough to fit into my vagina. Professor Dick shoved the salmon fish into my vagina. I was laying on my back with my legs spread wide open in the air.
Professor Dick was squeezed my large firm breasts. He was forcing the salmon fish into my vagina. The feeling of the salmon fish inside me was like thick, electric love. The salmon fish felt like a 12 inch cock inside my juicy hot pussy lips. It gave me an orgasm and shook me to my very core. Now, Professor Dick began to chase the passion of lust. He used, his tongue lashing it around like a snake inside my mouth.
Now I would imagine that Professor Dick was actually Professor Dick. We got back on the stallion and rode back to the pickup truck. We got into the cabin of the pickup truck and pulled away from the dusty ghost town. Soon we got to the hotel. We checked in. I was still a topless woman when we went o check in to the hotel. The lady at the front desk was shocked. The old man sat, smiling in the rocking chair.
I grabbed my breast and squeezed some breast milk out. I was still nursing. I just had a baby, four months ago. We went up to our rooms. My breasts jiggle up and down when I went up the stairs. I slid my hand down into my tight blue jeans and touched my clit. Cream spilled out of my juicy hot pussy.
Professor Dick Erotic Sex
The king-size bed was covered with a colorful quilt. I held on to the four-poster bed. Professor Dick put on his Professor Dick hat. It was a raccoon hat with a long tail in the back. Now Professor Dick was thrusting his long hard dick inside my hot juicy pussy. My pussy lips smacked like a mouthful of food. After that I let out my long curly ponytail and yelled yahoo!
Davie grabbed my long, curly black hair and squeezed my large round boobs. After shoving his cock inside me from the back. He decided to carry me to the mattress. Now Professor Dick pushed my head up against the headboard. He put my legs in the air to do the plow. Professor Dick was switching between my anus and my vagina. My juicy pussy lips creamed. Now Professor Dick began to sing out loud in bed, “Professor Dick , Professor Dick , king of the wild frontier.”
Suddenly there was a knock at the door. Then out of nowhere a rain of bullets came through the wooden door. Davie Crocket pulled his hot thick erect penis out of my juicy pussy. "What the fuck was that? Who is shooting at me?" They kicked the door down and ran into the room with shotguns.
I screamed and jumped onto the floor to cover my head. I was naked. Professor Dick got a shotgun from under the bed. He had a grenade launcher. Professor Dick launched a grenade! The gunmen exploded in flames. We ran out of the hotel room naked. We ran through the flames and down the stairs.
We paused to kiss passionately. My body shook with the female orgasm. I gushed water running down my thighs, all over the floor. Professor Dick thrust into me evermore. He would not stop because then it would be a bore! My heart began to soar. I shook with orgasm to the core!
“Club Naked Day and Nights"
Mating and courtship at Club Naked was full of sex and sin. This was the scene from one of the stories. This was what the Club Naked group did after Club Naked. She slid off her tight blue dress. In a puddle on the floor, there was vagina water, thigh high stockings, wet panties and bra. She stuck inside her vagina. White cream came out and rolled our eyes, down her thighs. He put his male member inside her. He stroked her slowly. She was on the bed with her legs in the air. This was inside the Club Naked, the manager’s house was attached to the Club Naked. The sheets were very dirty. She promised not to a tell soul.
He squeezed her breasts. He grabbed her butt cheeks. She let out a sigh of ecstasy. The cream and calm came. The cum came. The Club Naked band and was warming up in the background. The choir was singing. Suddenly the door open. Three naked women walked in. They all wanted to join. The sex orgy started. There was only one man. Oh, Jesus. They all said. He stroked his balls gently. They all spread their legs in the middle of the floor for him. He went from woman to woman. He stuck his male member inside of each one. Finally, he was gone. The women put their wet panties back on and went to Club Naked service as if nothing had happened.
Buffy
Buffy Duffy’s revenge: she was one of the girls most of you will go with, popular girls in the Club Naked. Her parents were rich. They owned their own business. Every time their daughter came home from college, they made an announcement before the congregation. They wanted a big production made of everything their little daughter did. They thought that making their daughter, popular would make her happy. They were wrong.
This was a girl that all of the boys at Club Naked talked about-- slept with, and laughed about. They gave her a reputation as an easy girl. They gave her a reputation as a girl that likes to have fun with the boys. She slept around a lot. She may have slept with every man at Club Naked. She wanted them to talk about how long that fear of her sexuality would last in the presence of her large naked breasts. She wanted to talk about her wonderful complexion. She wanted them to talk about her fashionable attire.
One of the other members of the Club Naked was an educator. He traveled all over the world singing. He went all over Europe singing. He went over Asia and Japan as a sinner, and a singer. Buffy decided that she wanted to be a world traveler too after she graduated from her all-girls college. She decided that she wanted to teach English overseas. She entered in Oxford program. She used her BA to teach English in Japan and in China. She really admired Asian people. Because all of the people in the congregation that were popular fit the description of an Asian person. The popular people within them. They had long brunette straight hair, the popular people went to college.
She went away to Japan for about 10 years. She became a teacher inside of people's homes. She became a private tutor. She even found the congregation in Japan. She did not get paid very much. She did it to make the people in the congregation pay attention to her. She wanted the same attention that the other world traveler had achieved. The difference was, she wasn't going to be a singer. She was just going to be English tutor. Being an English tutor made her feel that she was above the people in Japan. Some of them did not speak English at all. This made her feel powerful and smart. She was just a tutor, though.
Come into people's homes meant that she could be in intimate adulation, circumstance. This was the thing that happened to Buffy, to block the wind. She was teaching at somebody's house in Japan. He opened the door and let her in. The teakettle was whistling in the background. He asked if she wanted some Japanese green tea, she replied “yes oh yes I do love wanted very much.” She took off her light spring jacket. It was a wind breaker. The wind blew hard. The wind blew hard-- and so did she.
She took off a wind breaker. Then she pulled her shirt off over her head to reveal their bare breasts. Her breasts were large and round and glistening with sweat. There were about 48 double D or E, indeed, almost down to her waist. She had large dark brown nipples. She slid off her jeans. They were American blue jeans, the symbol of the United States. She slid off her wet sticky panties across the room. Let's get started. She said I want you to do things the American way. This is how we make love in USA.
Four Japanese man entered the room. Three were college students and one was an old gent. A young college girl brought the tea into the room and placed it on the coffee table. They now sat on the floor together. The other groups took off all of her clothes, etc. speaking Japanese but her vagina was already filled with lube. PURPOSELY she was shaved and ready to go. Her pubic hair was shaved clean.
She grabbed her large breasts and said the word breasts very slowly. She squeezed her nipples and set the word nipples very slowly. She touched her pubic area and said the word pussy. Slowly she opened her wet hot pink lips and begin to slide her fingers inside. The noise of wet pussy lips filled the room. The men had sexual needs that were met again, to have anal sex with her. She said the word fuck, fuck very slowly and over again, very slowly.
We heard about Buffy. She was going to a Japanese orphanage to find a child that is half black and half Japanese. This of course was a child that nobody in Japan would adopt. She also found a homosexual Japanese man. He wants to come to America. The homosexual Japanese man wore his hair long to his waist. He was one of her pupils when she was teaching English. He got his wish. He was made an American citizen when he married her. They have adopted the half black and half Japanese child and move back to America. The congregation greeted them. Buffy’s parents had their daughter's name mentioned in an article. The article was printed in the city newspaper for all to see. But what they didn't say in the article was that their daughter had HIV. They made everyone believe that everything was rosy. They may everyone believe that everything was the way it was supposed to be. The article made everyone believe that the child was free, when really that child cost money. She had a fake marriage like a celebrity. That child was sold like a slave. Now she got a website on the Internet. She tried to forget. She covered her sin with regret.
Rhonda
Rhonda Bell kiss and tell: she started to be a prostitute when she was 15. This is what the rumors said. We don't know if any of the rumors were true. They say that she went to bed. But one day she woke up dying with rumors whispered behind her back. They said that she became pregnant at 14, and that her baby died of HIV. She was a wild child. She ran wild and free. She was an example of what not to be. This was a new kind of sexual slavery. They wanted her not to be a lesbian. They wanted her to be straight. They wanted her to have sanity. They wanted her to have credibility. They wanted her to have beauty. But she could not have all these things and be celibate and not be sexy.
Finally they decided to clean up her image a little the region was preaching against teenage sex. It was preaching against teenage pregnancy, the preacher was sleeping with the assistant minister. Her parents decided to find her a husband. They found her a man that looked like an old football player that was retired from the NFL. He was short and stout. He was bald, there wasn't very much weight on him, but she had waited for him all of her life.
Of course she needed a baby she told everyone at Club Naked that she was pregnant when she was 14. Nine months later, the baby was born with HIV AIDS. That is how she found out that she also had HIV AIDS. That was the only child that she had, she told herself she wasn't going to go through the pain of childbirth and pregnancy just to have her child die. She decided to adopt the child from social services. She had been too much of a wild child herself to have a real child of her own. They say that everyone has a 50-50 chance of having a healthy baby. They say that most healthy babies were born to teenage mothers, even though she went to Club Naked every Sunday. It seemed that Rhonda Bell's luck had run out.
They say that the average American family has 2.4 children. Are those children adopted? Only half of the children born in the United States are free from HIV and all those defects. The United States has the highest infant death rate of modern nations. Yet there are families in Africa that have six children. The African people accept HIV, they know how to prevent it. They are always careful. Because if HIV was killing 50% of the people in Africa. There would be no African people. There would not be a family with six children. There are few American families with six children? Did the African families also take on the children of people who died from HIV? I have heard of people adopting children from Africa as well.
Maybe everybody was gay networking and contracted HIV from being a homosexual. Materialism and money is more important than family in the United States. Both the husband and wife probably screw their boss and have anal sex with everybody at work just to get a raise. Then, when they got HIV, they just started taking medication and had no children. This seems like the American way. Celebrity couples set the example. Both the men and woman are gay and have sex with a lot of people. They do it to become rich and famous. Then they just adopt children and tell everybody that they had a healthy baby.
It had been at least 10 years since Rhonda Bell had been the guy in the girl couple that was talked about in Club Naked. The baby died and she decided not to have another one. She became an old married woman in the Club Naked. She dresses in fur coats and fancy hats. She wore her wedding ring and jewelry.
This was a scene from Toronto nightlife, from Rhonda's life. She made it across the border into Canada. Now she would be a Canadian prostitute for Bobby she had no money. She was only 14 she was going to look for a rich man. She spent the night in Toronto at a hip-hop club. The beat was pounding her and the bass was pumping. She danced all over the men running train on her, grinding their dicks and bouncing her butt. Some of them had sex with her on the dance floor.
Her jeans were not entitled to be good and clean. She will send her shirt out to the cleaners later and let the men slide their hands between her legs. She was a piece of ass for the asking and they want to apply. They wanted a bite. She parted her butt cheeks and let them inside. They switched on her and flipped her on the dance floor. She did not stop grinding, being more tipsy, and pumping her butt. She was backing it up. They squeezed her breast and her nipples. Her boobs showed through her tight white T-shirts. Her pussy was hot and wet as they rolled inside of her. She let them all cum. They screwed her right there on the dance floor.
Connie Corner lives up to the name: she was the preacher's daughter. He started out as the assistant minister then he finally got his own Club Naked. He was a very big man. There was no way that anyone could make him feel small. His daughter was also very tall. She was tall enough to play basketball. She was probably more than 6 feet tall, even in her teens. She was expected to be on her best behavior. She partied a lot. And she was in high school because she was popular. She was popular because she was the preacher's daughter.
Everything she did was to feel pretty. She wanted to have a pretty baby predestined, for greatness. A pretty husband was what she wanted. She could speak very well and she had long black hair. She had perfectly straight teeth, and the figure of a mannequin, or a Barbie doll. Her skin was the problem. She suffer from acne, the Acne made her feel ugly. It was the only thing that was wrong with her. Most white men would like her if she didn't have acne. Most black men would like her if she didn't have any acne. It was not a race that was the problem. The problem was choosing who she wanted to go with.
She wanted to go with the popular and mainstream boys. She did not want to limit herself to other people that had acne. She went with a lot of bisexual men too. She went with a lot of all gay men. These were the pretty boys that always liked her and told her that they were straight. I guess she forgot to use it, a condom. She became pregnant in her 20s at college. When the child was born. It was the same story that happened to Rhonda Bell, the baby was born with HIV, and died. She asked Rhonda Bell for advice and did not have another child because she knew that it would die. She saw HIV-AIDS as being a sign that she was not supposed to have any kids. Destiny was what she called it. She was not supposed to have any kids. That's why she got HIV-AIDS with her first pregnancy. All of the praying did not prevent Rhonda Bell and the preacher's daughter from getting sick.
At Club Naked, they used to tease her behind her back because of her acne. They also used to tease her about her last name, Connie Corner. They said that she looked like she used to stand on a street corner selling her body and turning tricks. They said her name. Connie stood for con artists because she was a two-faced liar at Club Naked. She pretended to be innocent and free from sin. But when she was not at Club Naked, She was a party girl and a wild child, just like Rhonda Bell. She tried really hard to get pregnant because she didn't think that someone in their early 20s who went to Club Naked could get HIV-AIDS. But she was wrong!
She adopted a half white child. She found an Irish man with skin as pink as rose petals to marry her. He married her with long white candles on his cock. He was almost as tall as she was. They adopted a baby and brought it to Club Naked and told everyone that it was hers. Her husband was gay. He was already HIV-positive and sick. She thought that converting to the Club Naked would cure him of his disease and keep him alive longer. He thought that being a part of the congregation would help them prevent the insanity that comes with being a gay in a game you cannot win.
Connie
This is a scene that happened with Connie Corner. She was at the Irish pub one night. And a tall pink skin Irish man began to speak to her. He was one of her John's. Her father had told her that the Club Naked needed some money and that she was a hot honey. He told her that she could attract classy rich man to the congregation and fill the building with people would get money or would put money in the collection plate.
She was very drunk now during the Irish heritage awareness week. He squeezed her tight round backside. This was a sign that she was going to go home with him. They got into his car together under the bright white moonlight. He closed the door. The 4 x 4 had tinted windows. They pulled into an alleyway and she stripped off her clothes. In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like fighter ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner, and fucked him like a porn star.
He slid her on her back and put her legs in the air. You could see the shadow of her legs sticking up in the air. He entered her quickly and begin to pop and stroke inside of her. The car was rocking back and forth. They turned on the loud music and the bass was pounding hard. He flipped her and switched on her on top of the base speakers and she began trembling, and vagina water came from her. He slid his entire hand inside her female greatness.
This made her vagina gush water over the ceiling of the car. “Shit”, he said “You are ruining my car.” He opened the 4 x 4 door and grabbed her around the waist. She wrapped her naked legs around him. They were both on the trunk of the car. The loud bass was still playing and headlights were turned on. He pumped her quickly on top of the car. She was laying on her back, lust was reflected in her. Then he took her to the hood of the car and laid her on her back with her legs the air. She gushed vagina water again squirting everywhere.
Indigo
Indigo Driver was driven mad: she was sick with HIV-AIDS, before she became pregnant. She had been a lesbian. Most of her life, was spent at Club Naked. She had felt awkward and overgrown she didn't like her hair. She didn't like her face. She didn't like her body. She didn't feel much like a pretty girl or woman at all. She thought she would grow to like yourself. She thought she was just like men as well, so she was diagnosed with HIV.
She became interested in medicine. She did not want to be a nurse because the nurses could not give her the pills that you need to stay alive. Only the doctors were allowed. She didn't realize that most of the life-saving was done by HIV researchers and they worked in the laboratory, and not in the hospital. It's probably because she had been a lesbian. Her whole life. She wanted to usurp the authority of a man and take a man's job. She thought maybe her body was too tall. She thought her face was too masculine because she was supposed to be a man, and she was put into the wrong body.
This is why she had anal sex with a man, because she always felt so ugly most of her life. She thought, no man would ever go with her or look at her at the all. It was one extreme or the other. Perhaps she could not get a man that she wanted to look at her. Most times a men that she did not want would not leave her alone. In most cases the man that would not leave her alone was a gay man that already had HIV-AIDS. She told the matchmakers at Club Naked that she wanted a man that already had HIV, AIDS. Everyone knew the song leader was gay, so they suggested him to her.
The song leader was very promiscuous. He thought he was so sexy because he could stand up in front of people and sing. Of course, he was mostly bisexual, gay. She heard the voices whispering about her shame and sorrow. She got enough education about HIV-AIDS. She thought she would stop being paranoid if she got married and pretended to have healthy children. So she did what Rhonda Bell and Connie Corner did. She adopted a child. It was a black child, a healthy black child.
She adopted an African-American children because they looked like they were her children. They spoke just like their mother. She groomed them so people would like her from the outside. It appeared that she had a healthy family, the song leader, and his new wife. He said that they would adopt four children. For each adoption she would actually become pregnant with child. The dying child was taken to the hospital and experimented on to find a cure for HIV-AIDS.
She wanted to be, an MD medical doctor. For years she tried to get into medical school. One day she met a successful crack cocaine dealer who had gotten his daughter into medical school. She knew the right people to get her exempt from testing and acceptance. She got into a program that was set aside for women who wanted to be medical doctors. Because she was a minority in the medical profession. They ignored her low test scores. They prepared her for the test and for the courses that she would take until she passed them all.
They did not want just academics from her they wanted something much more physical. Most of the applicants for medical school had HIV-AIDS. She was not a convicted felon like the men who applied. She was capable of taking care of small children and being a parent.
Cheryl
Cheryl Real was so phony: she had once been a nurse. She finished college. They said, and the rumor says that she had a Masters degree in nursing. We don't know if this is true or not, but at some point, she became pregnant. She told everyone that she had a baby boy. If he was born after 1981, maybe he was adopted too. The son seemed very close to his mother. Cheryl went to work, and became disabled. She told everyone that she had lower back pain. Maybe her disability was HIV-AIDS. She never found a husband. She went to Club Naked every Sunday. It was strange that the congregation never thought to find her a husband. She couldn't drive a car because of her disability. Seems strange that the congregation never helped her get a car. Her son could have driven the car at the age of 16. Her son was still living with her and he had no disability. Perhaps she made her son go on disability as well, and stopped him from driving too.
She sang the loudest in Club Naked. She had a very high, shrill voice. At times her singing could be kind of pleasant. “I don't want to hear anything you have to say I don't like you go away.: This is what she said to him, this was the man who gave her HIV-AIDS, not the man who made her pregnant. She had an abortion when she found out that the baby was sick. Then she showed up with a baby at Club Naked. She felt both proud and ashamed. She wanted people to think that she was capable of having a baby. Being a when mother was better than being a HIV AIDS patient. Having lower back pain was better than having HIV-AIDS. She never had another child. Why do you think she didn't want to work at the hospital? This is what they all used to say around her back.
This is the same thing that happened to her. Cheryl was at the hospital. It was her first day of being a nurse. She had been a lesbian always at nursing school. Now it's time to be underneath the doctor. Most doctors were gay. That would make them interested in this profession. This particular doctor had sick dick, and she was going to be his nurse. She was then forced to have anal sex everyday or she was not going to work at all. This is what he said to her. She was wearing her tight white dress. Her large round breasts stuck out a mile from her body. Her large stomach and hips were fixed into her white nurse’s uniform. He reached down into the white nurse’s uniform and squeezed her breasts.
She laughed as if she were full of brandy. Life is just a ball of cherries, she said. She took her red lipstick out of her purse and put the maraschino cherry red lipstick on her warm lips. She puckered up and kissed his mouth. She got down on her knees and undid his pants. She took his large, hard cock out of his crisp white underwear. She began to suck and thought of him like an honest cop solving the crime of love as she gave him oral sex, like a bad doctor. He was as corrupt as any police officer. Then like a teacher, he was a student of her panties and slammed her in the ass for about an hour. She had been a lesbian all of her life. She cried terribly her anus bled and the blood ran down her legs, all over the floor. From this moment on, she decided that nursing just was not for her.
You said that any sign of humanity made him angry. This also meant cleanliness and happiness. He did not like to hear people laugh. He used to say that he finds it very difficult to pay attention to another's thoughts, even when they are coming out of their mouths. People didn't interest him, hard-core anal sex interest in him. He was a doctor, but he was a monster and he used his power to get sexual favors from everyone around him. He was the only one that knew what he was doing in the medical profession. That is why the hospital hired him. He was a supervising doctor and hiring official. He was a man who decided who hired everyone. Even though he wasn't even hospital administration.
Sally
Sally Plane wasn't playing at all: she was a Club Naked secretary in the Club Naked building. Not much is known about the Club Naked secretary. The preacher was hired in the 60s. He found this woman and brought her to the building. She has been his personal secretary ever sense. There is a house connected to the Club Naked were they made their bed. The secretary lives in that house with the preacher for a short time. The preacher and his wife live in the house that is connected to the Club Naked. The secretary also lives in a room in the house with the preacher and his wife. The secretary is always laughing. He dresses in fashionable attire. She has a new luxury car every year. He has diamonds on every finger and designer handbags. She also goes on vacations to exotic locations all over the world. She is never seen in Club Naked. The Club Naked secretary does not attend any Club Naked services.
There was a rumor about the Club Naked secretary that started in the 60s. They said that she was part of a witchcraft coven and did not believe in Christianity or any form of Club Naked religion. The secretary is 20 years younger than the preacher. The secretary Sally also receives a large salary from the monthly Club Naked collection plate. There was a congregation meeting about the Club Naked secretary. The members of the congregation debated, whether or not they needed a Club Naked secretary anymore. Everyone wanted to know how much money the Club Naked secretary was making. It was a very small congregation of about 100 people. They all gave their money every Sunday, Wednesday night Sunday morning and Sunday evening because they thought that they would go to hell if they did not give more than 10%.
This is the scene that took place with Sally. She came into the Club Naked building early that morning. She slowly stuck the key inside the tight narrow lock and twisted it. She pushed and pumped her way across the threshold of the door until she was deep inside the heart of the hot, dark room. He was standing in silhouette at the far end of the room. Her spike heels clicked and the floor creaked, it seemed to moan against the hard flesh of the wood floor. The floorboards buckled as he undid his buckle.
She was carrying a briefcase. She threw the briefcase onto the desk forcefully. Then she quickly unbuckled the briefcase at the same time, the preacher unbuckled his dress pants. He took out his long, hard cock. Hot, oil glistened in the moonlight. It had been a long hard day. The briefcase had been full of cash. The money was in 20s and 50s. There was also a package of cocaine inside the briefcase. There also many sex toys dildos and lubricant.
He grabbed her, even in his old age, squeezing her breasts and her nipples became firm and hard in his hands. Now she was on top of the desk. Now he was fingering her. The noise of hot juicy pussy lips filled the room. Now he took his long, hard penis and shoved inside of her forcefully. He sang insane Club Naked hymns as he stroked and out.
"Silent Alone, Sigh Lent A Lone for Freedom"
In the darkness she was as naked as the night with no stars. She fought him like fighter ate him like a dinner at a four-star diner, and fucked him like a porn star........
I find myself trapped inside the moment on track incidents. I smiled inside. He smiled. I am trapped inside the smiled when we danced. I danced I was strapped inside the dance. I was trapped inside the dance. I was trapped in the crowd. Alone, silent and alone--I was trapped inside the masses of people. I screamed silently. I was trapped inside screen and the scream. I was trapped inside this scream. I was trapped inside the silence. 18, quiet, screaming, dancing, trapped and now I write.
Today I'm right. Today I write. Someone told me to get paper. What type of paper? Use these loose leaf, lines or no lines. I wanted to lose all of the loose lies and become free. I wanted to follow and to be followed up. I was looking for a lover and a sex partner. I was looking for a friend. I wanted to find a husband.
I tried Club Naked and the University. All of my life, I was told that all of my life. I looked for a husband and a sex partner at Club Naked for 25 years. Every Sunday I went and I prayed. I asked God to keep me in mind. I asked God for his blessings. I was a good girl. I tried hard not to break the 10 Commandments. It didn't work. I did not get a husband. I also did not get a job. The University promised me a job. The Club Naked promised me a husband the Club Naked promised in heaven. It didn't work. Did it?
What was the alternatives to going to Club Naked? Religion symbolizes sanity. The civilized world created religion to prevent, complete chaos. Religion means to act in a certain way, ceremony, behavior. Religion is a socialized nation, socialization. The point of religion is to manifest thoughts that are inside our heads. Some people think the spirit of inspiration comes from spirits that have been dead for thousands of years.
The word genius has Greek word Gini in it . The genie is the spirit of inspiration. Some people in the spirit of inspiration caused people to build goals, temples out of stone all over the world. Some people think that same spirit of inspiration made people sing and make music. They built their temples and sing their music to the spirits of the dead. Religion makes thoughts into actions and reality. Religion kept people safe from disease, sexual disease and food-borne disease. Religion served its purpose in the past. Religion made people write things down. There are all types of religions and all types of spirits in the spirit world that will answer and interfere with the world of the living.
“Office Sex Bonus Stories”
“XXX Erotica Office Sex- She Fucked Him Like a Working Girl and Hung up Her Cell Phone Like a Hooker: Double Penetration Sex 2 Dicks 1 Ass (Anal, Vagina, Clit, Pussy, Oral Sex) - 2 Men 1 Woman Boss Screws Employees (With Nude Photos)”
The threesome wanted to fit two cocks inside one tight, hot woman’s ass tonight! The three sexy young businessmen were working late in the office at night. The two handsome men and the hot young female boss wanted to fuck in her office on top of her desk. She ripped off her white business shirt and stripped naked. The two employees wanted to mount her at the same time. One male sat on the desk. He exposed his cock through his open pants zipper. She pulled him close with his tie.Then she tongue kissed his mouth wildly.
One of the men was a male secretary. He answered the phone and fulfilled all of his lady boss’s sexual need as well. Suddenly she decided to tear off his pants like a untamed wild woman. Now her male secretary was sitting on her desk naked. She began to suck and lick his slender hard cock. She sucked his balls and rubbed his dick at the same time.
She decided that she was the boss tonight. She would simply have to order both men around while they they fucked her. She positioned herself on her male secretaries lap and lodged his penis inside her vagina. She was bouncing up and down on his dick. The other male employee was grabbed by the collar and ordered to fuck her in the ass.
The two dicks were situated inside her body at the same time. The lady boss got bored with this position. Now she wanted to try something else. She wanted to be fucked in the ass with an even thicker cock. She reached back to her anus. She stuck her two fingers in her ass to increase her pleasure. For a few minutes she was sliding her fingers in her anus with the cock in it. Now she wanted to ease the dick out of her vagina. She changed position. She switched the dick from her vagina to her anus. The other penis was still in her anus. She was sitting on her male secretaries lap with his dick now switched from her vagina to her anus. The other male was vibrantly stroking her anus from a standing position behind her.
Immediately the cell phone on her desk rang loudly. Her ringer vibrated through the empty office. She was too busy being fucked to answer the call. They paused in their erotic sex scene to answer the business call from the coast. However it was not a phone message. The call was a video message. The video was a porn webcam. It showed the sex act that they had just completed on her desk! They had forgotten to turn off the webcam on the laptop on her desk!
The person who sent the video seemed to be a business associate who wanted to catch her doing something wrong. The threesome paused and began to laugh wildly at the porn that they had just made. Now the two male employees were order by the lady boss. She told them to lick her pussy from the top of her anus all the way to her clit.
They obeyed their female boss lovingly. Both men took turns dragging their tongues the entire length of her cunt from back to front! It was all in a hard day’s work. The two men decided that they would assist each other in bringing their hard dicks down. They needed to cum fast. One man grabbed the other man’s cock and began to rub vigorously. They continued to lick the female bosses ass and pussy hungrily. It seemed that they both were competing for a raise at work!
“A Dramatic Erotic Event”
Byron Baker’s family was gathered around the festive table eating dinner on Christmas Day. There was a sort of shrine assembled at the place where Bette normally sat to remember her. They ate with a somber note of regret and sorrow. There would never be any way to take Bette’s place at the table or in their hearts.
Meanwhile Byron Baker could not forget what had happened to him last night. Several men and women had emerged from the bushes surrounding Byron Baker’s mansion and they had confronted him. They had put him inside of an unmarked van and driven him alone in the dark to a place that he did not recognize.
“Remember how the trail of blood led from your daughter’s room to the concrete in the garden?”
“Yes, what about it?”
“Well she was dragged Byron Baker.”
“That’s is what it looks like to me as well.”
“Allow me to show you a digitally enhanced photograph of the scene of the crime.”
“What am I looking at now?”
“Do you see how all of the important clues are not in the frame of the picture?”
“Yes, again it’s just the way things are, they don’t intend to really investigate anything.”
“Furthermore Byron Baker, they intend for all real clues about your daughter’s murder to be hidden from the inquisitive mind.”
“What are you trying to tell me?”
“Byron Baker they want to ignore the real evidence completely!”
“I am fully aware of that but at least the real killer will eventually be apprehended if the system continues as always.”
“There is only a 54% chance of that Byron Baker, you see, your daughter’s murder is different.”
“Why is that?”
“Well, of course the usual suspects are different because of the political connections.”
“Political connection?”
“Of course you have a list of all of your possible enemies don’t you now Byron Baker.”
“Yes.”
“Well we have compiled yet another list of enemies based on sources outside the cops.”
“Impossible, there are no sources outside the system, the cameras and look-outs are everywhere.”
“Guess again.”
“How did you get your hands on this information and why should I trust you?”
“Because we have a recording of your daughter’s final words.”
“Let me be the judge of that.”
“Listen for yourself Byron Baker. She is talking to a young man and pleading for her life.”
“Yes, it is my daughter’s voice, but how do I know that you haven’t altered some old recording of her voice to manipulate me?”
“There is a visual recording as well Byron Baker would you like to see it.”
“Is she being murdered in the visual recording?”
“No, it seems to be a threat being made to her life the same night she was murdered.”
“Show me.”
“Here it is see for yourself and listen to them speak.”
The recording seemed to reveal much in very short amount of time. They were able to surmise quite a bit. The recording was loud and clear and the visual image was very obviously Byron Baker’s daughter, Bette. This is what a person hungry for evidence would conclude if their mind wanted to resolve the heinous crime once and for all. They began to speak and the mysterious clues unraveled slowly.
“Open your mouth Bette the pill form of hypnotic music and dance is much less potent.”
“I don’t want any, take your hands off of me!”
“You promised me something.”
“What did you want?”
“You promised me a seat at office.”
“I have no control over that.”
“You have more influence and power than you think Bette.”
“I’m just his daughter not some type of politician.”
“You can bend his ear and pull some strings if you really wanted to.”
“I don’t want to.”
“What do I have to do to persuade you Bette?”
“It’s simple just go away and let me think about the issues you presented me.”
“I want to know by the end of tonight or else.”
“Or else what?”
“Well, let’s just say that you will regret it.”
“Are you threatening me?”
“Yes, I am, but just to make you think hard and fast – seriously.”
They shut the recording off at this point and were going to try and get Byron Baker to agree to their terms before he could see and hear the rest. They then stopped driving and pulled into a clearing in the middle of nowhere. Apparently they didn’t want to be within hearing range or on camera while they were negotiating with Byron Baker.
“Well Byron Baker what do yah think so far?”
“You people haven’t even told me who you are! What if you are the same evil that murdered my daughter that night?”
“Ah, you want to know if you can trust us.”
“Well… yes among other things.”
“Look we want to solve your daughter’s murder and change the system with a the cops upgrade to include program odds for corruption.”
“Ah, the probability that you are lying to me right now is about 40%.
“And the idea that I might be corrupt for personal and financial reasons is 45% but that is still not a likely chance you see the system had brainwashed me too.”
“Not enough, because if they had, you would not be taking me on this little ride.”
“Ah, the odds that I am bluffing or trying to trick you are 45% as well, still good chance that I’m telling the truth.”
“Unless like you suggested, the rumors for corruption have been entered by a corrupt member of the system which would mean that they are all a lie anyways.”
“Ah, I see.”
The unmarked van started in motion again. They drove to prevent the chance that someone would catch on to them and start to follow them. The headlights were now piercing the raindrop darkness of the storm that was coming over the horizon.
They had chosen to travel the back roads, in the frozen mud just off the transport highway. The haze of white powder coated the air with cold and made their path quite unclear.
“If this is very conclusive evidence, I will inform the system.”
“The system has nothing to do with this.”
“I will inform the system!”
“The system is why your daughter is dead Byron Baker!”
Macy was ready for another fashion show. She was on the set of a fashion shoot one day and the set of the movie G-Girl the next. She was playing the role of G-girl most of the time and had little time to herself when she was not on the set. Tonight, Macy thought that she would relax.
Macy was reading over the script and preparing for her action scene in the morning when the phone suddenly rang. She reached to pick it up and at that same instant. She heard the fire alarm go off in the house. Not only was the fire alarm blaring but the sprinklers system in the fancy mansion turned on and Macy could smell smoke.
“Hey Marcus get over here and help me figure out what’s goin’ on!”
“It sound like your fire alarm is goin’ off, Macy!”
“Oh, my God Marcus, the entire garage is on fire….Ahhhh, my car just blew up it exploded in flames!”
“What, Macy, hang on I’m on my way over!”
“Should I call the cops?”
“No, we don’t want that Elle involved maybe they even had something to do with all of this murder and destruction!”
“You think the cops set all this murder business up?”
“I really don’t know Macy.”
“But you just sit tight and I will be right there!”
Soon Marcus’ car pulled up to the house and Macy was there in the front yard, with her wet, tight, red shirt stuck to her like glue. Her shorts were wet and stuck to her body like a second skin reveling her muscular thighs that glistened in the night. Marcus clung to her and they both got into the car together.
Soon they were tied in the motion of love and Marcus could not stop touching her shivering flesh to calm her down. Macy was crying and Marcus was kissing her over and over again until she finally gave in. Now the windows were steamy and Marcus had released the belt of his tight pants.
The hot steam rose from their bodies as Macy and Marcus’ flesh was pressed tight and close. He broke through the barrier that was around her and penetrated her to her very core. Now he was raining over her as the sprinklers inside her mansion washed over the car bomb fire and slowly putting it out.
His hands caressed her as he kissed her. Macy drown in his touch and his slow rhythmic kisses. Soon she was inside him and he was inside her. Their bodies melted together like chocolate and the air between them was hot with lust and love.
The flames blazed behind them and the car fire was almost completely put out as they kissed and were one. Their bodies’ thrust and grind on top of each other and soon you could not tell where one began and the other ended. His tongue searched her mouth and his hand found every hot wet fold of her skin. Macy sighed and groaned then tore at Marcus’ clothes until his chest was bare and hot on top of hers.
The sound of friction filled the car and the lights blinked as the headlight pierced through the darkness. Soon it began to rain outside. The thunder crashed and the lightning poured from the sky. The rain was now drenching the car bomb fire as Marcus pressed on with his flesh throbbing inside of Macy over and over again until they reached a point when the body could give no more.
They breathe heavy in the darkness together and Macy ran her hand frantically over every inch of Marcus’ muscular bronze skin in the darkness thoroughly feeling him until he was satisfied again and again.
Then the thick layer of steam on the windows was wiped away Candice was standing there right in front of the headlights under the shadow of a black umbrella. The headlights cut through the darkness and revealed Candice standing there looking through the steamy window where Marcus and Macy made it together.
“Another Erotic Tale of Danger & Mystery”
I blacked out. When I passed out I seemed to travel to some distant place. I felt as if I was dying and being reborn at the same time. Soon I began to envision epic pictures of a burning inferno. The memory so corrodes my mind with pain and suffering that I choose to talk about it some other time, Olive.
“Alright Angel. But at least tell us about the Nazis getting beat in Normandy.”
Okay they say that the D-Day mission to take back France used to be called the Neptune operation, which just reminds me of the UFO aliens that landed in Roswell around the same time that the Normandy landings took place. They said that the soldiers had to land during the full moon to light everything.
It was a misty moonlight night on the 6th of June and the spring tide was about to come in to the beach front of France. Dwight D. Eisenhower was the famous American general who helped launch the invasion.
The mission could only be on a day with less wind and lower tide with the brightest possible lighting, the bright light of the full moon.
The full moon also attracts vampires and werewolves to roam in the night. The howl of wolves could be heard echoing through the bloodthirsty streets of France.
The weather kicked up the night before the invasion and the wind began to blow like a banshee. The howl of the wind woke the leaves on the trees and stirred the embers on the tip of Eisenhower’s lit cigar.
He and his men huddled together in the cold blustery alcoves of England along with the other allies to wait out the storm. He took another puff of his cigar and peered outside the tent with the flickering light of lanterns dancing around the glaring twinkle in his eyes.
He furrowed his brow and craned his neck. Then he let out a sigh of relief with the last puff of white smoke that hovered from his cigar. Finally, the spy had arrived with news from Normandy.
The first spy was a young woman who spoke French and English and was disguised as Nazi nurse and a whore. It was said that she had spent the night with most of Hitler’s commanders, including Erwin Rommel the ruthless and infamous name that rattled through Eisenhower’s mind like a fucking machine gun.
The double agent slithered close to the tent with stealth. She was alone and dressed in nothing more than a field nurse’s uniform dirty and stained with blood. Her hair was penned up atop her head in a bright blonde double do with the long tendrils of curls captured in a white hair net on the back of her head.
The long nape of her neck craned like a swan. He stared at the unusual birthmark on her neck that identified her as the spy. Her birthmark and her tattoo were in the shape of a tiger lily and both tattoo and birthmark were freckled with orange and black spots.
Her large red lips were naturally hot pink and plump and her short rounded off nose revealed two delicate nostrils that flared at the sight of Eisenhower standing in the shadows with the lit cigar in his mouth.
Her bright blue eyes were a piercing sapphire and her long luscious eyelashes curled casting a shadow with her silhouette. Her figure was famous. Her large perky breasts bounced as she walked with her firm hot pink nipples piercing through her tight uniform.
Her long legs stepped carefully supporting her large round backside that stuck out from her body as far as her mammoth breasts. The shadow of her body was like a cartoon drawing or a Vargas poster, pin-up, a dream girl.
But every curl on her head was Jewish and Negro. She was forced to hide her identity from the Nazi supporters. Her father was well hung Negro with massive muscles from head to toe chiseled like a Greek god. Her mother had been a slender voluptuous Jewess with curly blonde hair. Somehow she came out almost completely colorless, some sort of albino or something.
Now she was inside Eisenhower’s tent she allowed her thick flack jacket to fall from her shoulders to the floor. Her chest was heaving up and down with excitement.
She could hardly contain her eagerness. Eisenhower stood surrounded by his men with the lit cigar still wafting embers of bright red ash into the windy night air.
“Have you any more information for us Francesca?” (Eisenhower shifted the cigar to one side of his mouth.)
“Yes, sir the Nazis are planning to move more of their troops toward the coast of Britain, they are gathering a large army to invade England.” (Her lip quivered slightly and her voice trembled)
“Show us the maps you stole from the nightstand of Rommel, himself.” (He took the cigar from his mouth and blew softly at Francesca)
“Here they are sir, still covered with the moist semen of Rommel himself!” (She smirked smiling slowly as she extended the large scroll of maps toward him)
“Ah, they are gathering all of the power to invade England very soon, and they have the bomb…the atomic bomb!”
“Indeed, Rommel dreamed of mushroom clouds blooming over England as I sucked the life’s fluid from his thick White cock.” (She began to unbutton her uniform)
“No, take off your stockings first one leg at a time.” (He grinned slightly undoing his pants zipper)
“Like this?” (She pulled up her dress and undid the garter around her slender thighs)
“Yes, yes Francesca exactly like that” (She took the panty hose completely off and slid the bright red garters down her thighs)
“Here, is the blonde pubic hair filled with Rommel’s own cum. Taste it on my fingertips.” (Eisenhower rubbed the heap of blonde pussy hair swiftly)
“Old Rommel didn’t use a condom on you Francesca?” (He smirked with lust)
“Yes, but the old faggot busted the condom in my ass first with long fast strokes inside my loose anus as I rolled my hips around in circles.” (She completely removed her nurse’s uniform)
“Did he suck your tits and roll his tongue around on your nipples like I do so well Francesca?” (He squeezed both large breasts in his hands turning them blushed pink as he sucked loudly)
“Yes, yes, Eisin-fucking-hower he did and my eyes fill with tears of lust and sin. My body and eyes sin as you fuck me harder.” (He had already slid his penis into the wet cum filled vagina)
He pressed her body against the wall to leverage the power to force his well-oiled cock inside her wet spread apart pussy lips. His fingers were wet and slippery with Rommel’s cum as he found the opening of Francesca large gaping hole.
When his cock was bent up inside her he began to maneuver. He thrust his hips pushing her tender butt cheeks into the wall.
Slowly she wrapped one leg around him. Then he helped her hoist herself up until he was partially holding her and both legs were wrapped around his body.
“They say it was Rommel’s wife’s birthday, the night I fucked him in their bed!” (She spoke then she seductively attacked his lips with her tongues and invaded his mouth forcefully with passion.)
“And how does Rommel fuck his wife Francesca as you sat and watched from the closet?”
“Well, he fucked his wife the same way that he fucked Hitler. He bent her over while she was holding on to the bedpost. She wrapped her arms around the bedpost naked and Rommel forced his fat White manhood into his sweaty perfumed wife’ asshole.”
“Did he anally fuck his wife?” (He grinned with sweat-covered lust)
“Her ass cheeks smacked with each thrust and glistened in the moonlight.”
“Then how did he fuck Hitler?”
“He bit him first, revealing long white vampire fangs dripping with blood.”
“Oh, like these Francesca?” (He opened his mouth revealing long white fangs)
“Yes, except his were much bigger if you will excuse me mentioning it sir.”
“You taste wonderful Francesca, your blood is full of sweet sex and sin.” (His lips turned bloody as he bit her neck)
“Put my ass on that desk over there.” (He carried her to the desk with his cock still inside her.)
“I’ll just lay down flat on my back and let you put your dick between my tits while I squeeze ‘um together, like Rommel did last night.” (She lay on her sweaty back letting her long blonde hair fall over the edge of the desk while she rubbed her lips)
“Tell me more about Hitler.” (He grinned as he worked her wet pubic hair with his fingertips.)
“Hitler stood nude before Rommel and Rommel sunk his fangs into him fully clothed in his black Nazi uniform. He was gloomy and he gave him happiness. Although when a dick’s attached to a man like that it brings nothing but misery.” (She smiled coyly)
“Then what happened?”
“Then Hitler started to sing loudly in German while Rommel was drinking his blood from the back of his neck and thrusting Hitler’s anus!” (She smiled slyly squeezing her nipples as his cock slid between her large tits)
“Did Hitler cum for Rommel?”
“Yes, he did while Rommel’s hands were rubbing Hitler’s manhood nervously.”
“Does Hitler grab his balls and roll them around in the palm of his hands when he comes now?”
“Yes, because I did such a trick with Rommel and then he did it with Hitler.”
“Ah, Hitler is cumming with a trick that I frequently enjoy!” (A sleazy laugh ushered from his mouth.)
“Hitler and Rommel met to talk about bolstering the beach head of Normandy with more men and ammunition. But Hitler refused to give Rommel more men and guns because he wanted to concentrate his power for the invasion of England and the Soviet Union.” (Her voice was matter-of-fact and calm as he thrust his cock between her breasts)
Professor Dick Erotic Sex Diary Confession
He came into town ready to cum. Professor Dick was ready to follow me frantically in the backseat of the car. My female flesh was hot and ready. I decided to take off my t-shirt. My firm round breasts were revealed in t the glistening sunlight. The sun was just about ready to set. It was casting shadows on the desert dunes. Tall cactuses stood erect the length of a long, hard cock. Today I was fucking to the tune of a $.99 iTunes selection. We liked to fuck to music playing in the background.
Professor Dick tosses the cowboy hat into the front seat of the pickup truck. He got into the backseat while I was waiting naked. Now he was squeezing and sucking my naked breasts. The little desert ghost town was almost completely empty. There is an old man sitting in a rocking chair looked at us shocked and surprised. His mouth hung open. I was topless in the middle of the pickup truck. I was naked in clear view of the old man in the rocking chair. I decided to take off my tight blue jeans. First I slid my hand down to my crotch. My juicy pussy was full of cream.
He squeezed my phone right in the palm of his strong hands. My cell phone rang. He wanted to insert it into my vagina the same way that my girlfriend always did. The phone call was from her. She sent me a picture of her hot juicy pussy split open. He missed her. Professor Dick used to spread his seed everywhere. He even fucked my best friend. Professor Dick looked at the picture and lifted his cock. Then he licked the phone with his wet hot, tongue.
"Hot one", he said, "I could lick her pussy again soon as we get off of vacation." "Me first" I said. My jeans were always down by my ankles. I kicked off my cowboy boots. The old man looked on in terror and shock. He spread my legs wide open. I leaned back on my elbows. I tossed my head back and I let out a cowgirl yell.
Professor Dick said giddy up cowgirl, Yahoo. We could roll play and pretend to be different characters when we had erotic sex scenes. First Professor Dick spreading his seed. Now, he would be Professor Dick . Tonight he would be Professor Dick t. He thrust his long, hard cock in and out of my wet juicy pussy lips. The cream gushed down my thighs as I yelled. The cactus cast long, tall shadows across the dusty desert town. Professor Dick 's long hard dick casts a shadow over the sand dunes.
He was stroking and popping in and out of my vagina. Now he decided to flip me over and we did a dog style sex position. He smacked my shining backside as he stroked in and out of my buttocks. Then he put it in my vagina. The sun was setting. Now the cold desert night would come like a cock in darkness. Now there was thrilling freedom in the moonlight.
Professor Dick
He grabbed my breast firmly and began to suck my lip. We begin to kiss passionately. Professor Dick was now squeezing my buns. The hot sun had set. A giant tumbleweed blew down the empty streets. A wild stallion went riding by. It had no saddle and no bridle. The stars shined bright. There was a twinkle in Professor Dick 's eye. It was a twinkle of mischief. He wanted to ride the horse.
We jumped on the back of a wild stallion. It stood on its hind legs. When he smiled I let out a loud yell that could be heard for miles away. I tossed back my hair while the stallion flipped his long ponytail. Professor Dick was in the back, and I was riding in front. He found the hot juicy wet hole in my anus and shoved his manly member inside.
We began to ride hard and fast into the moonlight. Soon we reached the small pond. We decided to go skinny dipping. Professor Dick was naked down to his cowboy boots. I jumped into his arms. I wrapped my legs around his neck. He held my legs and trust up into my hot juicy pussy. Then I switched to another position. I wrapped my legs around his waist. He thrust his cock up into my anus. Now my body quivered with pleasure.
"There must be a river nearby," said Professor Dick . We mounted the horse again. It was a long hard ride, but we finally found the river. The salmon fish were spawning. Professor Dick grabbed a large salmon fish. The salmon fish was big enough to fit into my vagina. Professor Dick shoved the salmon fish into my vagina. I was laying on my back with my legs spread wide open in the air.
Professor Dick was squeezed my large firm breasts. He was forcing the salmon fish into my vagina. The feeling of the salmon fish inside me was like thick, electric love. The salmon fish felt like a 12 inch cock inside my juicy hot pussy lips. It gave me an orgasm and shook me to my very core. Now, Professor Dick began to chase the passion of lust. He used, his tongue lashing it around like a snake inside my mouth.
Now I would imagine that Professor Dick was actually Professor Dick. We got back on the stallion and rode back to the pickup truck. We got into the cabin of the pickup truck and pulled away from the dusty ghost town. Soon we got to the hotel. We checked in. I was still a topless woman when we went o check in to the hotel. The lady at the front desk was shocked. The old man sat, smiling in the rocking chair.
I grabbed my breast and squeezed some breast milk out. I was still nursing. I just had a baby, four months ago. We went up to our rooms. My breasts jiggle up and down when I went up the stairs. I slid my hand down into my tight blue jeans and touched my clit. Cream spilled out of my juicy hot pussy.
Professor Dick
The king-size bed was covered with a colorful quilt. I held on to the four-poster bed. Professor Dick put on his Professor Dick hat. It was a raccoon hat with a long tail in the back. Now Professor Dick was thrusting his long hard dick inside my hot juicy pussy. My pussy lips smacked like a mouthful of food. After that I let out my long curly ponytail and yelled yahoo!
Davie grabbed my long, curly black hair and squeezed my large round boobs. After shoving his cock inside me from the back. He decided to carry me to the mattress. Now Professor Dick pushed my head up against the headboard. He put my legs in the air to do the plow. Professor Dick was switching between my anus and my vagina. My juicy pussy lips creamed. Now Professor Dick began to sing out loud in bed, “Professor Dick , Professor Dick , king of the wild frontier.”
Suddenly there was a knock at the door. Then out of nowhere a rain of bullets came through the wooden door. Davie Crocket pulled his hot thick erect penis out of my juicy pussy. "What the fuck was that? Who is shooting at me?" They kicked the door down and ran into the room with shotguns.
I screamed and jumped onto the floor to cover my head. I was naked. Professor Dick got a shotgun from under the bed. He had a grenade launcher. Professor Dick launched a grenade! The gunmen exploded in flames. We ran out of the hotel room naked. We ran through the flames and down the stairs.
We paused to kiss passionately. My body shook with the female orgasm. I gushed water running down my thighs, all over the floor. Professor Dick thrust into me evermore. He would not stop because then it would be a bore! My heart began to soar. I shook with orgasm to the core!
“Love Scenes of Grey Lost Honeymoon”
Now the two secret paramours were in the red box in the corner of the room. A dark blue lantern burned fiery light in the large dinning hall. Grey 's Wife was naked, glistening with perspiration, and down on all fours in the corner.
He sat down and placed his legs on either side of Grey . He bent his knees and placed his legs in front of himself. He placed his feet on either sided of Mrs. Grey’s breasts. He teased her breasts with his toes while he continuously thrust his penis into her. He leaned back on his palms as he wiggled his hips from side to side in a rocking motion.
“I love to dine on your loins Mrs. Grey. I like the taste of your pussy more than the taste of food.”
“Ah, Grey , I shall devour you delicious male organ, like manna from heaven!”
“Oh, Grey 's Wife I shall lick and savor the interior of your loins like a delectable delicacy darling.”
“Dictate to me what you want me to do when I dine upon your hot sweet testicles darling King James.”
“I shall show you every motion and penetration of pleasure tonight Mrs. Grey.”
The last pose of the night was in the big purple box above. Grey 's Wife would rock his world. Grey was now lying flat on his back. He stuck his legs into the air and bent his legs at the knees. His butt was also held up in the air, while Grey eased his penis inside of her.
“Cum with me now Grey . Kneel over, squat over me.”
“Like this. I will put one leg on either side of your body.”
“Yes then line your loins up with mine while my legs are bent and up in the air.”
“Ah, I am bending my knees and squatting over you to fit your penis inside me.”
“Fine, now Grey 's Wife take hold of my forearm and line our loins up.”
“Ah, put your legs underneath my armpits to secure then on either side while we move in the motions of love.”
“This night has been full of sin and debauchery Mrs. Grey. I shall repent before I oversee the translation of the Holy Scriptures of the Bible tomorrow morning!”
“Grey Makes Love”
Grey 's Wife and her storytellers loved to make love in the palace during feasts and festivals. Grey , and Grey all made love to Grey 's Wife . This was a particular feast at the castle.
Suddenly Grey 's Wife was alone with Grey , (one of the notable storytellers of the era). The room was shadowy and dark. The silhouette of Grey 's Wife Dearest and Grey were illuminated. The moonlight was shining down on them from the open window above.
First Grey 's Wife greeted Grey when she took firm grasp of his male member. She squeezed the throbbing male flesh in the darkness. Grey ’s penis was sufficiently hard, and protruding from his tight velvet pants. Grey 's Wife ordered that Grey undo his doublet swiftly. While he was loosening his tight white lace collar— Grey 's Wife grabbed it and tore it from his neck in haste.
Grey 's Wife tore away the rest of the clothes, collar, shirt, and doublet. Next Grey 's Wife ripped away the tight pants that had imprisoned Grey ’s penis. The pants were down by his ankles. Grey 's Wife was on her knees. She was licking and sucking at the stiff erect penis. She was stroking it hurriedly with her ringed fingers. One hand took hold of the firm male organ while the other hand was used to tear away Grey 's Wife ’s own lavish party dress.
Grey 's Wife exposed her trimmed well-groomed mound of pubic hair. She split open her lips. Then she began to caress and rub the slippery viscous skin of her interior. At the same time the Virgin Grey 's Wife continued to suckle the firm male organ with her lips. She was savoring the briny salt of his sweat on her tongue.
Soon Grey bent Grey 's Wife over onto a dresser that was in front of her. He entered her from behind. He stood behind her with his hands secured around her waist and hips. Grey thrust inside Grey 's Wife knowingly and with great finesse.
Grey 's Wife spread her legs apart and allowed Grey to enter her. She grasped the dresser in front of her. He placed her head face down onto the dresser. Grey intermittently reached forward. He squeezed her breasts while the act of lovemaking thrust onward.
Between the smacking of female flesh meeting male flesh and the gasps of lovemaking— Grey 's Wife spoke. Grey grunted under the exhaustion of his labor of love. He paused briefly in his meticulous stroking, to ponder Grey 's Wife ’s questions, pensively.
“I trust that you have another play ready for me Grey ?”
“Yes, Your Royal Highness, I have been recruiting some new player to act in my plays.”
“Oh, your plays will only be to my liking if they shall include a love story.”
“Ah, a love story, I have one in the works.”
“Yes, and you shall make the audience cry with joy and sorrow.”
“That will be quite an audacious feat Your Highness, but I shall try.”
“You need not worry about pleasing me with your plays Grey as much as you please me with your penis.”
“Yes, Your Highness. The pleasure I give you, I give with pleasure, if only to please you.”
Soon Grey 's Wife had adorned herself in yet another opulent dress. Grey had been ordered to mingle with the rest of the party goers. Grey 's Wife would now search out yet another courtier to consort herself with.
Grey 's Wife Dearest ‘s gaze fell upon the storyteller Grey s. He stood attired in a purple doublet and high white color. He stroked his mustache when Grey 's Wife glanced at him.
This was their secret code, known only to Grey 's Wife and him. To stroke one’s mustache before Grey 's Wife Dearest meant that one was ready and willing to have a fairy tale interlude with her.
The second dress of the evening was quickly removed. This time two handmaiden accompanied Grey 's Wife Dearest . This time a sex toy would be used to further entice and entertain Grey 's Wife ’s sexual appetite.
Once Grey 's Wife Dearest was nude, she motioned for Grey s to remove his clothes, and enter the large marble washroom with her.
The washroom contained a large bathing area similar to a Fairy tale land bath. This room was kept separate and secret from the prying eye of some of the courtiers. Grey 's Wife was rumored to seldom take a bath. However this large bathing area was now filled with water like a Turkish bath.
Once positioned on a cushion along the side of the water, Grey 's Wife lied flat on her stomach with her arms stretched out in front of her. She took hold of the cushion, (which was partially on the dry stable surface and partially floating on the surface of the water). Grey s mounted Grey 's Wife from the back.
He stood behind her partially submerged in the water up to his waist. He planted his feet firmly on the floor of the watery chasm, and entered Grey 's Wife . The wetness from the water made his entry a bit smoother.
As Grey s thrust into Grey 's Wife , her breasts bounced up and down, while she rested on her belly. At times he would reach forward and squeeze the large voluptuous breasts, eliciting a squeal of pleasure from Grey 's Wife .
Now Grey 's Wife and Grey s were in a steamy room similar to a Turkish sauna. The steam hovered creating a veil of secrecy all around. Grey s lied on his side. Grey 's Wife greedily mounted him. She wrapped her arms around him.
Grey 's Wife tossed one leg overlapping with the Grey ’s. She steadied herself with her knees bent and pressed into the floor. She began to push forward. She rocked until she had obtained a smooth sexual rhythm.
Grey s had wanted to kiss Grey 's Wife . Her arms were wrapped around his shoulders. She was facing him, but he dared not kiss her. Instead Grey s closed his eyes. He imagined the thrilling beginning of another play or a sonnet that he would write in tribute to Grey 's Wife . Between the sputters of lust and insatiable desire, Grey 's Wife uttered a few soft elegant phrases.
“Oh Grey s, you must develop another play for me soon.”
“Yes, Your Highness, as soon as possible. May I ask what subject matter?”
“Yes, I have already spoken with Grey about making a tragedy about two lovers who cannot be together.”
“Ah, like you and your suitors Your Majesty?”
“Yes, much like the many men that I love and cannot wed, for it displeases the monarchy!”
“I shall get busy straight away on another tragic lovers play.”
“Yes Grey s and you will have some competition from Grey and soon Grey — for I will see him tonight as well.”
“Oh, Grey and Grey will toil but their arrogance doth spoil their plays with bawdy turmoil. My plays shall be well thought out. They shall be free from the oil and boils of tawdry love triangles and such the like.”
“Good, Grey s I shall look forward to your play. Finish it soon my darling storyteller. Your mouth and your pen fill me with as much pleasure as your firm male organ thrusting inside me from sunset to sun up!”
Eventually Grey 's Wife was adorned in yet her third dress of the evening. She returned to the festivities. Soon Dearest cast her glance at Grey . He was being gregarious with some of the other party goers. Grey 's Wife entered wearing a bright green dress. Grey looked on with a sly grin winsome across his face.
Grey stroked his beard and smiled mischievously. Grey 's Wife extended her arm toward him. She smiled suavely, as she motioned with her finger come hither. Grey bid the other party goers farewell. Grey chased Grey 's Wife to the recesses of the palace.
Now Grey 's Wife and Grey were in the blue bedchamber. Grey 's Wife flung open the curtains of the bed. She then flung herself on the lavish opulence of the bed. She shredded her dress tearing and ripping at the seams of it with her wanton hands. She took hold of Grey . She grabbed his groin longingly.
She pushed him hard onto the bed. Grey 's Wife forced Grey onto his back. Her royal flesh was exposed through her torn dress. Grey was ordered to clutch at her breasts. She ripped his tight pants.
She exposed his erect penis to the dancing candlelight and moon rays of shadow. The chamber was filled with mystery. The misty heavy breath of Grey 's Wife hovered upon the lips of Grey . She tore away his doublet and crisp white collar.
Grey 's Wife clawed at Grey ’s bare flesh with her manicured hands and ruby ringed fingers. Soon they were upside down. Grey 's Wife was resting flat on her back. Grey was on top of her. Grey ’s head was positioned down toward Grey 's Wife ’s feet. Grey 's Wife ’s head was resting with Grey ’s feet on either side of her shoulders.
Grey ’s derriere was facing Grey 's Wife . He was on top of her. He made his loins line up with hers in this position.
Meanwhile Grey 's Wife grasped Grey ’s buttocks and held on to his waist placing her hands on both sides. Grey 's Wife thrust upward. Grey motioned backward backing his bottom up toward Grey 's Wife ’s face.
Grey 's Wife played with the idea of finger play with Grey ’s anus. She squeezed and poked the orifice of his bottom.
A foreign object was found and lodged inside Grey as Grey 's Wife caressed his backside. The foreign object was lubricated with Grey 's Wife ’s own saliva.
Her lips suckled and licked the object making it slippery before she inserted it into Grey . Grey raised an eyebrow and giggled as the object slid inside the oily hole. Grey was wholly satisfied as he sighed.
Grey 's Wife had decided to use several foreign objects to satiate Grey ’s throbbing buttocks. Bottles and wooden handles of all sorts and varieties were wiggled into Grey ’s anus against his will just to see the response that they would receive.
As the moon cast dim light into the bedchamber, firelight illuminated the silhouettes of Grey and Grey 's Wife positioned in yet another act of lovemaking. In the middle of the bed Grey rested flat on his back with his legs folded inward and his knees sticking out on either side of his body.
Grey 's Wife mounted him skillfully allowing him to penetrate her from behind. She placed her buttocks on top of his groin aligning her hips with his beneath her. She spread her legs apart. She split open the slippery warmth of her flesh so that Grey may rub it intensely.
He folded his legs across her chest placing one foot below her breasts and the other on her back. She wrapped her legs around Grey up by the back of his shoulders at his shoulder blade. She leaned back extending one arm behind her holding her palms flat into the bed for balance.
Grey 's Wife spoke now with a whispering sigh into the darkness of midnight. Grey looked at the ceiling as if he could calm the constant pounding of his heart that happened whenever he glanced at Grey 's Wife . Grey 's Wife had already made plans to help Grey build his new home in England. New Place had been partially funded by gold coins from Grey 's Wife ’s treasure chest. Though she gave her love to Grey willingly and freely.
Grey 's Wife was a free willed woman of constant, wanton, lust, and urges that could not be contained. She feigned to be the Virgin Wife, too pious to choose a suitor—or simply too torn between her love of more than one lover to chose one. As Grey 's Wife caressed the firm erectness of her own nipples, she reclined back with her other arm supporting her and spoke.
“Grey I shall want very much for you to write a play for me that is akin to what Grey 's and Green have writ thus far.”
“Ah, yet another play is already in the works Grey 's Wife Dearest .”
“Oh, Grey must you be so curt and impersonal, call me Grey 's Wife or Dearest when you refer to me. For we have made love for these three hours without end— and you address me like a foreign dignitary!”
“Alright then, Wife, I shall finish the play and bring it to you when I have polished my prose.”
“Excellent Grey , I will be expecting a tragedy with young lovers torn between their devotion to their opposing families. Just like my real life here in the palace!”
“Ah, I shall deliver to you a play such that the world shall not soon forget my Dearest Wife. Just give me the final pleasure of your womanly lips to savor, such sweet flavor.”
Grey came flowing with white-hot cum that slithered down Grey 's Wife ’s glistening thighs. He swiftly planted his head between Grey 's Wife ’s thighs. He lapped the cum from the folds and feminine crevices of her flesh until she trembled within.
Grey 's Wife had been unruly. She would be punished for her lustful fornication and sin. For someone above was looking down on them. Grey had become more than an associate, confidant or a friend.
Grey 's Wife Dearest and the Banker were together again. The palace was quite quiet. The opulent rooms were adorned with paintings of prominent men of high station. The Banker was one of the powerful men in Grey 's Wife ’s life. He was dressed in a crisp white collar that was tight around his neck.
As he sat at his desk balancing the bankbooks and tending to the ledgers, Grey 's Wife entered with her two handmaidens. The handmaidens stood on either side of Grey 's Wife . In unison, both maids took hold of either side of Grey 's Wife ’s red velvet robe and removed it. Grey 's Wife stood before the Banker nude. She glided toward the Banker as he tossed a bag of money into a treasure chest.
Grey 's Wife placed one hand on her breast caressing her chest. The other hand was placed between her thighs nestled in the thick curly hair of her groin. The Banker dropped to his knees. He pulled his shirt over his head. Beneath his shirt his muscles were rippling and laden with glistening sweat.
The Banker bowed down to Grey 's Wife . He placed his head between her thighs. Grey 's Wife parted the delicate part of her femininity. The Banker began to suck and lick the soft wet pink flesh of her womanhood. Grey 's Wife smiled and quivered with lust.
The Banker, found the secret crevices of her female organs and undulated his tongue inside her. Grey 's Wife muffled her pernicious laugh beneath her blushed cheeks. Though her laugh sounded wicked she was quite pleased with the pleasure the Banker had given her.
Next the Banker and Grey 's Wife were sitting in a chair in front of the Banker’s desk. They were surrounded by heaps of gold and silver coins with Grey 's Wife ’s image emblazoned on each coin. There were scales and ledger books everywhere stacked parsimoniously around the room.
Now that they were both nude, Grey 's Wife positioned herself on top of the Banker. She placed her knees almost as high as the Banker’s shoulders. She squatted over him straddling him. Grey 's Wife sat in the Banker’s lap. She was facing him with her hands around his neck to anchor her body firmly. She kissed him gently at first then aggressively. She demanded control of their sexual intercourse. Grey 's Wife commanded authority riding the Treasure on top of is lap like an old steady steed.
Soon Grey 's Wife ordered for the Banker to carry her to the edge of the bed. He held her in his arms like a baby. Both her legs were wrapped around his body as he held her in is arms. The Banker walked over to the edge of the couch with Grey 's Wife in his arms. Grey 's Wife placed both of her feet on either side of the Banker. She lashed her tongue around in his mouth and sucked his lips hungrily.
They gazed into each others eyes. Grey 's Wife used the edge of the couch for leverage and continued to control the sexual movement between the two of them. Grey 's Wife thrust her hips forward and up with her legs wrapped firmly around the Banker’s torso. His firm erect male member was stiff and inside Grey 's Wife . He was thrusting upward in unison with Grey 's Wife . She whispered in his ear.
“You know Banker, I do think that a Grey 's Wife has married a Banker before, in the history of the royal family.”
“I thought Grey 's Wife could only marry another royal?”
“Yes, and you are royal on your mother’s side.”
“But she was only my stepmother, dear Wife!”
“That bit of evidence can be conveniently erased from history if you so choose to be wed, my dear Banker!”
“But the Spymaster had gotten similar ambitions. Besides I am comfortable as your servant, your Banker. Marriage would only complicate things, my darling Wife!”
The room was warmed with the heat of two sexually aroused bodies. The stained glass windows were steamed up. The fine female flesh of Grey 's Wife was wet and flowing with the liquid lacquer of love. They languished in the act of sexual pleasure together. Now Grey 's Wife and the Banker were on the floor on top of the lavish rug.
Grey 's Wife was lying on her side with one leg bent to reveal the spit open crevices of her womanhood. The other leg was left straight by her side. She lay on her side now with one leg bent and one leg straight. The Banker mounted her again. He was straddling her on either side of the body from the back. He inserted his sufficiently erect penis into her female orifice guiding his thick hard flesh into her with his fingers.
Next the Banker nearly came but held back his sexual climax. He briefly pulled out just enough to get Grey 's Wife into another position.
This time she was facing him with one leg up in the air. The Banker was straddling her with one leg on either side. He knelt over her on his knees and held her leg up in the air to enter her. Grey 's Wife reclined back resting the weight of her body on her elbows and backside as she faced him. The Banker stood over her kneeling and straddling her on his knees. He inserted his penis. He began to thrust methodically and smoothly inside the well-oiled Wife.
Now the Banker would change positions again. He and Grey 's Wife crawled over to a pile of moneybags in the corner to continue the act of lovemaking on top of the sacks of money. Grey 's Wife lay on her side. She lifted one leg into the air and stretched one arm out to support herself while lying on her side. The Banker approached her from the back again. This time he went between Grey 's Wife ’s legs with one of his legs placed between her two split open legs.
He placed his arm at the top of her leg and his palms planted on the floor to support his weight and gain leverage while he thrust inside her. He thoroughly buried his penis inside her from foreskin to the base of his shaft. His head was pointed arrogantly forward and upward.
However, at times he would look down and momentarily kiss Grey 's Wife ’s neck and back. He stroked her. Grey 's Wife shifted her hips backward trying to take control of the sexual act, but only partially.
Next Snow Whitewash completely lying on her side. Her legs were split open wide enough for the Banker to fit his hips between her legs. Now Grey 's Wife was on her side with her legs split open. The Banker was between her legs with both his legs together. His male flesh was firmly planted inside her womanly opening.
The sexual position made the shape of the letter “t.” He pumped his hips forward into the deep folds of Grey 's Wife ’s flesh.
The clanking sound of loose gold coins rattled through the room. Grey 's Wife and the Banker made love next to the bags of money. Now the Banker picked Grey 's Wife up with her legs wrapped around him and his penis still inside her. He took her to the bed. The bedchamber was in the room adjacent to the treasure room, where the Banker sometimes slept. She positioned herself on all fours at the edge of the bed. She placed her head down and her two arms on the bed surface to sturdy herself.
The Banker entered her again holding firmly to her hips. His legs were gently spread apart. He was standing on either side of Grey 's Wife . He motioned his pelvis forward rhythmically and methodically.
Suddenly Grey 's Wife grabbed a necklace made out of small gold coins and placed it in her mouth. As the Banker momentarily took his penis out of Grey 's Wife , she devoured his male organ.
Her lips were bubbling with lust and passion. Her mouth savored the delectable delicacy of his dictatorial power over her. Suddenly, he forced her down onto the bed and into another position.
With her legs split apart and her knees bent, she planted her feet into the bed. The Banker positioned himself between her legs. His legs were together and his knees gently bent for leverage.
Now he penetrated her swiftly with a familiar smooth motion. They faced each other kissing intensely. The coin necklace was still in her mouth. Her tongue worked its way around the Banker’s neck and shoulders.
Now Grey 's Wife and the Banker whispered sweet words of pleasure to each other. Grey 's Wife promised financial security. The Banker promised his life to her as long as air shall escape his lips and breath shall come into his lungs.
The Banker positioned himself on top of Grey 's Wife . She was bent over backwards on her knees facing him. Her arms were extended back and over her head. The Banker positioned himself firmly on top with his legs straight and his knees gently bent. He wrapped his arms around Grey 's Wife facing her. They kissed passionately in between promises.
The lantern was lit on a small desk in the room. The room seemed to have an eerie blue hue to it. The midnight was descending upon the two of them. Grey 's Wife and the Banker had been making love for many hours now. Suddenly, in a fit of whimsy Grey 's Wife put her legs up into the air and rested the calf of her legs on his shoulders.
She was lying on her back now. She stared up at the Banker. The twinkling stars gleamed through the open window. The Banker entered her on his knees with one leg on either side. Facing her he stroked her legs. Her legs were place on both sides of him on his strong regal shoulders.
“My Wife, I suppose the night does not contain enough hours— sufficient enough for me to pour out all of my love for you.”
“Well, then my darling, Banker, do not pour it out so freely.”
“My love for you Wife, is more valuable than the coins I count and stack to the ceiling for you.”
“Your love, dear Banker, is more valuable to me than the air that I breathe.”
“I would give my last breath for you, just to die in your service, my Wife!”
“I could not live without the shrewd mind and keen knowledge of such a man as yourself Banker! What would life be worth without you, my darling.”?
“I lavish each kiss upon you! I long to feel the warmth of your body pressed close to mine, my Wife.”
“She Lies With The Banker”
“Banker, I care for you more than any gold coin or silver token!”
“My Grey 's Wife I love you more than money could buy!”
“I shall not marry for, you are the king of my heart Banker. I am torn between my love for you and the love of country. My brother James shall have to carry on as King after I died. If the rules of royal matrimony cannot be compromised, then I shall die childless.”
“They shall call you the Virgin Wife. For they do not dare speak of the love we shared and the fact that we could not marry.”
“My sin, my darling Banker, will haunt me to my grave. I feel that I have wed you in my heart. Whether in secret or in public! I have promised my body and spirit to you as the man of my heart and soul. If I should perish let it be for love!”
“If I truly love thee— and I do, with all of my heart, mind, body and spirit—my Wife, then let the gates of hell widen its mouth to swallow us whole. For I will love you above all women and despite all those who opposed our passionate union!”
Immediately they tossed over in the opulent bed. Grey 's Wife positioned herself on top of the Banker. She sat on his lap facing him. His throbbing hard male flesh penetrated inside her inner depths. As she kissed him he suddenly leaned all the way back on his back. Now his head was staring up toward the ceiling and his arms were extended over his head. Every moment that he looked at his Grey 's Wife his heart seemed to skip a beat. The butterflies of love fluttered in his stomach.
His legs were stretched straight and lying on his back. Grey 's Wife sat on his lap squatting over him. Facing her, he still positioned himself stretched straight out. His legs were lying flat and his arms were above his head. His head and shoulders were hanging off the edge of the bed almost at the edge of heaven.
He pushed his chest out as if he were proud. His head dangled upside down over the edge of the bed. Grey 's Wife kept her knees bent while she sat on top of his lap. Her hand reached underneath her buttocks to find his penis and testicles. She caressed the soft male flesh while it penetrated her.
At once, Grey 's Wife rolled over on to her stomach. The Banker positioned himself behind her. He mounted her from the back once more. Grey 's Wife was flat on her stomach. Her legs were spread apart and gently bent at the knees. He took hold of both of her legs and her thighs from behind. She re-inserted his firm aroused male flesh. He thrust gently. For the deep interior of Grey 's Wife was well lubricated with the fluids from many hours of love making in the treasure room.
They changed position again. Grey 's Wife was firmly on top once more. They were now no longer facing each other. The Banker sat in the chair facing the bundles of money and gold coins stacked to the ceiling. Grey 's Wife sat on his lap. She placed her hands on the edge of the table and leaned forward.
The Banker placed his hands on either side of Grey 's Wife on her thighs. He reached his hands around until they rested gently in Grey 's Wife ’s lap. She leaned forward with her feet hovering above the ground. She began to press down and back onto the Banker. Soon he began to thrust upward slowly. As they scooted in the chair their love was an inseparable union.
“I could sit here with you the rest of my natural life, my darling Banker.”
“Oh my Wife, eternity would not be long enough to do all of the positions of love making that I wish to do to you.”
“Yes, my sweet lover, we shall contemplate eternity together, if we are truly wed in our hearts.”
“We need not be wed before everyone just a few witnesses. Of course the ring that I wear on my hand is not on my wedding finger but emblazoned on my heart.”
“My ring will be the ring of undying devotion to you, my Wife, and I wear it around my soul— for my hand would not be holy enough or sacred enough to promise my love to you.”
“Yes, my sweet Banker, my hand is only my flesh. The ring I wear around my heart is more permanent and more powerful then skin and bone.”
“My heart beats for you my Wife. If ever you reach for me, you will never yearn or be alone.”
“Your kind words are like one of Grey ’s poems. My storytellers come to me as well. I pet them like pups at my feet. My loins, they savor and do take wine to dine and eat, like such sweet meat!”
Meanwhile Grey 's Wife shifted her position. She was now facing the Banker. They were kissing savoring each long luscious kiss in the darkness. The Banker was crossing his legs like an American Indian. Grey 's Wife was kneeling over his lap. She was sitting on top of him with her legs split and on either side of her body. Her arms were grasping his shoulders. As he gazed into Grey 's Wife ’s eyes he reclined back on the palms of his hands. He was placing his arms at his side and slightly behind his back.
Soon Grey 's Wife was beneath the lantern that was hung above the floor. She was down on all fours. The Banker mounted her from behind. Her legs were spread apart enough to get his hips positioned flush against her buttocks. He took hold of both sides of her hips and slid his penis inside her swiftly. The Banker thrust smoothly and with great authority.
Eventually he allowed his intense male orgasm to take place. His firm male flesh throbbed and erupted. Grey 's Wife began to quiver and shake. The interior of her buttocks began to throb uncontrollably. His fingers rubbed vigorously. He was stimulating the wet slippery female skin of Grey 's Wife ’s clitoris, while his penis was thrusting and coming to a climax.
He had held his erection for seven hours of intercourse, until Grey 's Wife was ready to cum (and cum she did).
Wife’s orgasm was vigorous shaking accompanied with pleasant sighs and gasps of air— to show her satisfaction. She looked over her shoulder and smiled. The sweat glistened on her brow. A tear seemed to roll out of her eye surreptitiously (in secret). The Banker knelt over and kissed the cheek where the tear had fallen. He was licking his lips in the darkness scrumptiously.
Grey pulled his wife Mrs. Grey away from her woman’s work in the kitchen, and stripped away her apron. Mrs. Grey grasped Grey ’s shirt and tore away his high white lace collar. Sucking and licking his lips and mouth— they began to kiss. Their tongues intertwined.
Grey Tore away his pants and sat on the table with the bare flesh of his buttocks feeling the chill of the damp wood. Mrs. Grey mounted Grey straddling his lap (equestrian style) on top of the table.
To elaborate on this Grey held her legs open and entered her from the front. He held her thighs on either side and pushed his firm erect penis into Mrs. Grey . His wife smiled. She let out a moan of sheer ecstasy.
Next Grey and Mrs. Grey made love in the garden, the bedchamber, the barn, the balcony, and the vineyard. They climbed the stairs together. Mrs. Grey was stripped nude. She was covered in moist hot perspiration from head to toe.
They ascended three stairs. Then Mrs. Grey kneeled and placed her knees on one stair in front of her. To mount her Grey lifted one of her legs from the back. He inserted his penis smoothly with much familiarity.
Once the erect hard penis was inside Mrs. Grey , she began to urinate slightly to lubricate the hot, wet female opening a bit more. Then Mrs. Grey placed one leg on a higher step then the other on the step below it. She made herself balanced and sturdy by placing her bent elbows on the stairs in front and above her.
Once Grey and Mrs. Grey reached the top of the staircase, they decided to make love on top of the rug in the hallway. Grey rested flat on his back. He stretched his legs out in front of him and placed his hands over his head. Mrs. Grey mounted him. She sat on his hard oily penis facing him. Mrs. Grey sat on top with her spread out legs bent on either side and glistening with cooking oil. Her thighs and vagina were slippery with the cooking oils she had procured from the tallow of venison.
The deer meat was still roasting in the oven downstairs and filling the house with all that she held dear. Mrs. Grey reclined a little resting the weight of her body on the palms of her hands. She stretched her arms out behind her and leaned back. She grabbed Grey ’s knees behind her back. She now lined her loins up with his and pushed forward. Grey ’s engorged penis fully penetrated her.
They looked like two shadows in the darkness. After a few hours of making love in the same position, Grey and Mrs. Grey decided to go back to the kitchen. They sat naked in one of the chairs. They used one of the pillows that they had brought from the bedroom. Grey sat in the chair facing Mrs. Grey .
Mrs. Grey spread her legs placing one on either side of Grey . He sat facing her in the chair. She eased the slippery hard penis into her stretched out wet vagina, with a familiar sense of monotony. When she was firmly positioned Mrs. Grey sat down on Grey ’s lap and took hold of his upper thigh on either side, to steady her movements.
Then Mrs. Grey placed her legs over both of Grey ’s shoulders. Mrs. Grey positioned her thighs and buttocks up against Grey ’s stomach as he sat in the chair. Now Grey pushed upward gradually. Mrs. Grey pushed down and forward smoothly. Soon they began to rock and sway in this position— until cum flowed from Grey in smooth creamy rivers of desire and devotion.
“Mrs. Grey I have childed an infant with you. I write of love and hate. But we still have not got our own permanent gate to open and close as it is our fate.”
“Yes, Grey I have often chastened you and beseech you for a new home. We stay here at my parent’s property. Your plays should earn you the chinks and plenty to spend on me.”
The conversation about building a new home for Grey and his children would continue later. For Grey had big plans for a home. He would soon make love in a house called New Place. Now Mrs. Grey and Grey were in the living room. They were at the edge of the couch. They would try yet another position.
Grey mounted his wife Mrs. Grey from the back. He stood with his feet firmly on the floor in front of the bed, while his wife was standing on top of the bed. She bent her knees as if she was going to sit down in a chair. The chair was actually the palm of Grey ’s hands.
He placed one hand on each side of Mrs. Grey ’s butt cheeks and squeezed them until they blushed pink. Mrs. Grey sighed and giggled jovially with pleasure. Grey snickered. Their silhouettes painted the walls with the outlined figures of their lovemaking.
Mrs. Grey reached back. She firmly grasped both of Grey ’s arms on either side of her body. She placed her back flush against Grey ’s chest. She allowed him to enter her smoothly. Once Grey ’s penis was inside her, she wiggled her hips from side to side.
Grey pushed forward and Mrs. Grey pushed back. Soon Grey decided to switch from her vagina to her anus. Once inside her cavernous back entrance, he began to pop the well-worn hole with smooth methodical rhythm.
Mrs. Grey now wanted to be mounted in the middle of the floor. The rug was wholly wooly and inviting. The rough wool of the floor rug rubbed against Mrs. Grey ’s delicate female flesh. Now Mrs. Grey placed both her legs in the air. Her knees were together and slightly bent at the knee. Mrs. Grey elevated her body positioning her buttocks in the air. Mrs. Grey rested on her back facing Grey .
Grey approached Mrs. Grey on his knees kneeling over her with his arms on either side of her shoulders to sturdy himself. Mrs. Grey ’s legs were now up by Grey ’s shoulders. Her elevated buttocks was at his hips. Mrs. Grey took hold of both of Grey ’s upper thighs and hips to allow him to steady himself. He mounted Mrs. Grey with agility as he began to thrust her again.
Immediately they were on the balcony that overlooked the vineyard. Grey had brought three pillows from the bedroom to the balcony. Grey stacked the three pillows on top of each other. Mrs. Grey bent over on top of the pillows. Grey approached her from the back. He was kissing and caressing her buttocks cheeks until they turned blushed pink and rosy as the sun did set over the two of them.
Mrs. Grey was positioned bent over the top of the three pillows; Grey entered her wet womanly hole completely. His stomach was pressed against her back, while he penetrated her on his knees. He could kiss and massage her neck and back, while in the rhythmic motions of love.
“Mrs. Grey when New Place is built we shall make love in a hammock swinging in our vineyard.”
“Yes, Grey and we shall make love nude and covered with new wine and olive oil by the moonlight, on our new balcony.”
“At New Place we shall sway in the hammock and you shall hang high up while the hammock is swinging and I will enter you from the back.”
“I will laugh and spread my legs apart. I will wrap my legs around your calves twisted like a flexible young woman of wanting.”
Again Grey and Mrs. Grey were in the vineyard. This time they were walking toward the barn. Mrs. Grey had her legs wrapped around Grey as he held her in his arms. Grey ’s penis was inserted completely inside Mrs. Grey . They walked toward the barn attached to each other.
When Grey and Mrs. Grey reached the barn, they glanced toward the table that had been cleared beside a haystack. Grey picked up a cushion, which he had found in the stables. The horse whinnied and moaned in the moonlight.
Grey and Mrs. Grey made their way toward the empty table. Mrs. Grey rested flat on her back and lifted both of her legs straight into the air. Grey mounted Mrs. Grey in the glimmering rays of midnight moonlight. Grey lifted Mrs. Grey ’s legs placing them directly in front of his shoulders.
Grey grabbed Mrs. Grey ’s feet firmly placing one in either hand. Mrs. Grey ’s legs were stretched straight up in the air. Her legs were kept together. Grey mounted Mrs. Grey forcing his penis inside her fluid filled vagina. The horses looked on as if they had knowledge of what was taking place.
Grey glanced over his shoulder. They both decided that they would mount the horse naked together and make love on the horse’s bare back. Grey mounted the black stallion first. He straddled the fine stead naked below the twinkle of the stars above. He helped Mrs. Grey mount the horse. She sat nude in front of him.
When Mrs. Grey was firmly in front of him— he penetrated her womanly hole with his male member. They took the black horse by the mane. They trotted out into the open vineyard behind their home. Soon the black stallion was galloping freely. Grey and Mrs. Grey ’s love was free to roam. This midnight gallop would only cost them their reputation. The stallion galloped through the countryside. The darkness covered them. Grey covered both of Mrs. Grey ’s breasts with his hands. They bounced up and down together. The fluid of male orgasm exploded from inside Grey . Mrs. Grey erupted with a quivering undulating vibration that shook her from top to bottom. The horse stood on its hind legs. The horse whinnied in the night. They cast a shadowy silhouette upon the starlit sky of midnight! The act of sexual love was done!
Grey awakened early that morning. He stretched his arms toward the horizon. As the sun pierced his eyes he felt beneath the covers to stroke his firm erect flesh. The tender skin of his male member was wet with the perspiration of his strong young palms. Grey had dreamed of Grey 's Wife again.
Grey pulled back the crisp white sheets and began to caress his masculine flesh until the creamy white fluid flowed from him like a river of desire. First Grey and Grey 's Wife were in the bedchamber.
The moonlight danced across their nude bodies. Grey 's Wife initiated the sexual act. She had hurriedly stripped away her brown satin dress. She had started the first kiss. Her tongue searched Grey ’s mouth with alacrity and agility.
Now Grey and Grey 's Wife were on the bed. The dark shadowy silhouettes of their bodies hovered in the dim beams of firelight. Grey 's Wife had placed two pillows under her buttocks to sit on. She reclined resting her back on the bed.
Grey mounted Grey 's Wife from the front. She spread her legs apart gently and gradually bent her legs at the knee. Grey slithered between her legs with his firm male erection ready to penetrate her.
He stretched his legs straight and kept them together while between her legs. He elevated his chest and shoulders above her. He kept his arms straight and firmly planted on the bed on either side of Mrs. Grey . She wrapped her arms around his waist. He thrust slowly and steadily inside her wet, wanton, female flesh.
As Grey thrust upward inside her, Grey 's Wife placed her fingers in the deep crevices of her womanhood. She vigorously rubbed the slippery wet skin that conjured sensations inside her.
Grey squeezed and licked Mrs. Grey ’s breasts as they kissed. The bitter bite of sexy beast fangs stung. The sharp teeth sunk into Mrs. Grey ’s tender flesh.
This is only what Grey envisioned when he allowed his imagination wonder down this unexplored pathway of lust and lasciviousness. The longing and the love were embellished in the kiss.
When their lips met, their hearts soared. The young star crossed couple wanted more. Passion was an elixir or a potion—from their souls it poured.
Next Grey 's Wife jumped off the bed with vigor. Grey was still erect and ready for sexual intercourse. Grey clasped Grey 's Wife around the waist while both of them stood before the large mirror beside the bed. Grey inserted his aroused male flesh into Grey 's Wife while he was holding her around the waist.
Grey 's Wife leaned forward and stretched out her arms. She placed her palms flat on the floor in front of her to balance herself. Grey poked slowly inside her.
He had taken two grapes and lodged them inside Mrs. Grey ’s tight wet orifice. When his penis penetrated her, the very ripe red grapes were crushed. The liquid made red wine flow down her thigh as Grey thrust inside her.
After a while Grey sat in the middle of the floor of the bedchamber. He crossed his legs. His knees were bent and sticking out on either side of his body. His ankles were crossed as well and his legs were in front of his body. Grey 's Wife mounted him this time with sweet honey slathered inside her wet, sticky, womanly, hole.
Grey 's Wife stood over Grey , at first to align her loins with his. Then she eased the large engorged male organ inside her with her legs spread apart. She came down slowly on top of the male organ. His penis was firm and standing straight up while Grey was in the legs crossed position. When the male organ was completely inside her, Grey 's Wife pressed her chest up against Grey . She wrapped her legs around his waist. While sitting in Grey ’s lap, Grey 's Wife wrapped her arms around him. They kissed slowly and melodiously.
Soon the room was filled with candlelight. The steam of making love the whole day hovered in the room. Grey 's Wife giggled gleefully. Grey was garish and garrulous. Grey 's Wife stood before the large mirror again. This time the mirror was covered with steam.
“Grey 's Wife our families are opposed to each other, but I love you more than any man could love a woman.”
“Yes, Grey and I love you more than a mind or mouth could ever utter. There are not yet words, in any language, in all of the world, that could express the love I feel for you!”
“Mrs. Grey , my body will be worn thin and exhausted with the labors of love, but still I will want to make love to you more. It seems as if no man could ever give you enough love my darling!”
“Grey , our love is something that cannot be stopped. Our love is as inexorable as the waves breaking to the shore. Our love is as irrepressible as the sun rising upon the horizon.”
“You make me rise my sweet Mrs. Grey , more than any sunrise or any horizon ever could, with your love and your beauty. You are my morning lark and my nightingale.”
“Grey you are my tempest! You shake the walls of my female fortress. You enter me like wind. You sweep me off my feet. You cum to me like a flood of rain. You pound on me like perpetual raindrops upon the rooftop of my heart.”
Together they cleared the steam from the smooth glass surface with the palms of their hands. Grey mounted Grey 's Wife from the back once more. This time Grey 's Wife placed her hands on her knees for balance instead of on the floor. When Grey 's Wife leaned forward, Grey entered her with precision. He held her around the waist for stability while he penetrated her.
As the candles began to burn low, Grey 's Wife lay on the rug on the floor and positioned herself. Grey 's Wife rested on her back. Her legs were out-stretched in front of her. She spread her legs. Her knees were bent. She allowed Grey to penetrate her again.
Placing her feet flat on the floor in front of her, she elevated her hips and groin and aligned them with Grey . She now thrust up pumping her pelvis toward Grey . Grey rested between her legs. His legs were stretched straight. His arms were wrapped around Mrs. Grey ’s shoulders. As Grey 's Wife wrapped her arms around Grey ’s shoulders they looked into each other’s eyes and kissed.
Grey 's Wife grew bored with the same monotonous position. Thus, they endeavored to try another way of making love. Now they were on the soft surface of the bed. Grey 's Wife placed her shoulders flat on the bed. Grey approached her from the front. He took hold of her two thighs. He lifted her body up.
He aligned his groin with hers while she was still upside down. Grey mounted her on his knees with his arms wrapped around her thighs to spread them apart. Grey 's Wife clasped Grey firmly around his thighs for balance. Grey 's Wife kept her legs together and placed both of her legs over one shoulder.
The flowing juices of their love lacquered Mrs. Grey ’s thighs with a sticky viscous fluid. Grey searched the inside of her moist female lips. He pushed the pubic hair aside with his fingertips. He found the engorged section of female flesh. It throbbed when he rubbed it. He rubbed her intensely until even more clear fluid flowed from her body like a river of love.
Now Grey was ready for yet another position. Grey 's Wife rested on the bed with her legs spread wide open. She continued to rub her hot wet clitoris as Grey rested a bit. Soon, Grey placed his tongue inside her. He sucked with his lips and lashed his tongue in long strokes inside her womanly flesh.
She squeezed and rubbed her nipples as his eyes gazed upon her. His eyes were as beaming and bright as two great moons in a night sky or two massive suns in the heat of high noon. The heat between them was as hot as the sun. Their love lingered longer than the longest night.
Immediately, Grey 's Wife was positioned on the pillow. Her arms were bent and her forearm and elbows were placed flat on top of the pillow to stabilize her position.
Grey now lifted her up at the waist, first to align her loins parallel to his. Once his penis was inserted into her female organ, the fluid of lust spilled from her in great fountains of longing.
Grey put his legs together and positioned Mrs. Grey ’s upper thighs and buttocks aligned with his own. Now he grabbed her ankles and secured them on either side of his buttocks. With her buttocks pointed toward the air positioned at the bend of his waist, Grey thrust gradually into Mrs. Grey .
As the hours passed by Grey and Grey 's Wife continued their lovemaking. Now they would endure yet another positions. Grey 's Wife had licked the legs and groin of Grey from end to end. She sat facing him. They began kissing in an inseparable union of love.
They sat facing each other on the flat surface of the bed. Grey spread his legs out and bent his knees as much as they could bend. He kept his feet flat on the surface of the bed. Grey 's Wife faced Grey and did the same position.
She bent her knees as far as they would bend while keeping her feet flat on the surface of the bed. They were both sitting up facing each other. They lined their loins up and overlapped their bent legs.
Grey ’s bent leg was placed over Mrs. Grey ‘s bent leg. Now he penetrated her. They kissed continuously. The sexual motion throbbed on.
Suddenly, Grey 's Wife was on one of the tables in the room. Grey swiftly cleared the table of all of its contents with one sweep of his arm. A few tiny common objects were now scattered to the floor (like inconsequential casualties of their thunderous lovemaking).
When the table was cleared, Grey 's Wife let out a playful laugh. Grey persevered. He mounted her once more in the moonlight.
Grey 's Wife reclined back onto her bent arms. She rested the weight of her body on her elbows. She squared her shoulders facing forward and looked up at Grey . Grey bent her body at her waist. He inserted his firm penis into her womanly orifice. This time Grey paused momentarily to put the ripe white grapes inside her opening.
He crushed them with the tip of his penis when he penetrated her. Mrs. Grey ’s legs were stretched in front of her. Her legs were bent at the knee.
Her legs were resting on both of Grey ’s shoulders. Grey lined Grey 's Wife loins with his own groin. He steadied himself when he bent his arms at the elbow. He left his arms beside his body on either side. He grasped Mrs. Grey ’s calf and shins with one in each hand. He pumped his hips forward into her wet slippery interior.
Grey had uncorked Grey 's Wife like a fine bottle of wine. The grapes were plucked from the vine one by one and placed inside her behind.
In the same position, he briefly took his penis out of her vagina and placed it inside of her anus. Now he entered her swiftly. For the hole in Mrs. Grey ’s anus was very wet and well lubricated with the crushed ripe grapes.
Grey 's Wife laughed. The entire interior of her body began to throb. Grey had been rubbing and massaging the bright pink skin of Mrs. Grey ’s clitoris, while pushing his penis inside of her methodically.
Soon Grey 's Wife began to quiver and throb. Her female organ was being stimulated. Grey stimulated her to the climax of female orgasm with his penis and his fingertips. Then he used his mouth (his words and his tongue).
Finally, Grey and Grey 's Wife had decided to try yet another position. The bed was cleared of all of the cum-stained sheets. Upon this surface, Grey would enter Grey 's Wife spread eagle in the center of the bed. But this time Grey 's Wife would be standing up with her legs spread apart as far as she could manage. Her knees were bent gently while she plated her feet flat on the bed.
Grey grabbed her thighs and buttocks and entered her from the front. Grey stood at the edge of the bed with his feet on the floor. They faced each other. Grey entered Mrs. Grey . Grey 's Wife wrapped her arms around Grey lovingly. She massaged the regal musculature of his back and chest. The waves of their lovemaking rolled and rocked, then peaked at a high crest.
They would be together forever— though never was best. They had partaken of the forbidden fruit of knowledge and lust. Grey did cum for Mrs. Grey . His organ did bust upon her chest. Her bust was coated with cum (the thick white fluid of a man’s seed). They had given in to lasciviousness and lustful need. Their desire to love one another (physically) was against their belief and creed. However, they had been wed the day before— thus they let the rich fluids of love from them pour.
Grey 's Wife was in the act of love with her Spymaster again. The Banker was there counting coins. Spymaster was executing prisoner in the Tower of London. This was all for the sexual love of their Wife— and for Freedom.
Now only moments after hanging twelve enemies of the state, the Spymaster wanted to ensure the safety of Grey 's Wife . In order to guard Grey 's Wife Dearest against assassins who would try and make an attempt on her life, the Spymaster would spend the night with Grey 's Wife from sun down till sun up.
The Spymaster entered the room and began to undo his doublet, while a sly grin widened his face. Grey 's Wife motioned with her finger for the Spymaster to come hither. She knew that if she did not please the carnal desires of the Spymaster, he may allow an assassin to kill her. He just may do the lethal deed himself. Grey 's Wife dropped her robe to the floor with a gradual grin. For, she kept her enemies closer than her friends.
The sun was rising now and the light was cascading through the clouds. At the instant the sunlight reached into the dark recesses of the room. The Spymaster faced Grey 's Wife Dearest 1stthen kissed her gently. Grey 's Wife and the Spymaster were facing each other. Now he hoisted Grey 's Wife up onto the table. She could feel the cold hardwood of the table chill the soft surface of her buttocks.
The Spymaster spread her butt cheeks apart gently. He placed his strong yet genteel hands on either side of Grey 's Wife ’s upper thigh. Grey 's Wife placed her arms out- stretched and behind her back as she leaned back on her palms. She wrapped her legs around the Spymaster’s hips. With her legs bent at the knees she crossed her legs at the ankles, while her legs were wrapped around the Spymaster. He lifted her body slightly upward as he entered her. She allowed the warm waters of wanton love spill from between her thighs. Her firm nipples pressed against his abdomen.
Now Grey 's Wife rested completely on her back. Her arms were straight and extended at her side. The Spymaster lifted her body up just enough to position her loins parallel to his own. He clasped his hands on either side of her hip close to her waist as he entered her. He pumped short fast thrusts inside Grey 's Wife Dearest ! She gasped with pleasure and fear all at once.
Next Grey 's Wife would position herself in the lap of the Spymaster. She first placed her legs on either side of him. She allowed him to thrust his firm male flesh upward and inside of her. When Grey 's Wife was on top, she placed her feet beside the Spymaster’s lap. She placed one foot on either side of his body. He clasped his arms around her spread open thighs. Now he penetrated her. She undulated her body in a rocking motion. Grey 's Wife leaned all the way back.
Her back was now resting on the Spymaster’s thighs on his lap. His legs were at first split open and spread wide apart. Now his legs were together. Grey 's Wife placed her shoulders where his knees were. Her stretched out arms were straight down and onto the floor.
She planted her palms on the floor for balance. Her head was facing toward the ceiling. The Spymaster leaned down with flexibility, to kiss the bare breasts of Grey 's Wife , while she was in this position. Then he tilted his head back as they spoke.
“My sweet Grey 's Wife Dearest I have executed twelve spies and murderous fiends who had been plotting to kill you, today.”
“Yes and I pray thee that you are not one of the murderous fiends! For such an act can only be punished by another act just as brutal.”
“Yes, my Grey 's Wife but one was deserved and the other was a necessity.”
“What have we here, a dagger secured at your left ankle, what for Spymaster?”
“To protect you with, Your Royal Highness.”
At once the Spymaster and Grey 's Wife were positioned on the floor on top of a vast opulent rug. The fire licked, and cajoled their chilled skin with warmth. The Spymaster groped Grey 's Wife passionately. Now Grey 's Wife Dearest 1st rested on her stomach with a pillow placed at the bend of her waist.
Her arms were bent and her elbows rested on the floor in front of her. The Spymaster mounted her from the back. He placed a leg on either side of her. He bent his legs at the knee and stretched his arms out behind him. He reclined back on his palms to balance himself.
Her legs were stretched straight behind her. Her legs were spread apart enough for the Spymaster to fit his buttocks between her legs. He penetrated her from the back on top of her while she was lying on her stomach. His firm, erect, manhood thrust down and upward. His penis was guided into the well-worn hole with his agile fingers. Their heads were opposite to each other as the act continued. Grey 's Wife could not look into his eyes.
“My love will never be given free from fear my dear Spymaster.”
“Yes, but Your Majesty you give your love to the Banker just for the privilege of his coins.”
“I give my love to the Banker freely, it is he who must watch his back and his actions closely.”
“Yes, and I keep an eye on the Banker very closely. It was astute of you to keep the Banker close You Highness.”
“Yes, Spymaster he holds the keys to the treasury and my heart!”
Ah, the keys to a treasure chest and your chest are one and the same?”
“No, the keys to open my bosom and my heart are the keys of love’s treasure chest, love and love only.”
Finally as the sun was beginning to rise, Grey 's Wife positioned herself on top of the Spymaster once more. She stooped over him as if she were going to sit down. He placed his legs up into the air. He bent his legs at the knee while they were facing each other. He placed his arms down at his sides and bent his elbows to balance his back and body firmly on the floor. Grey 's Wife placed her feet one on either side of his body level with his elbows.
The Spymaster placed his hands firmly on either side of Grey 's Wife ’s hips at her waist. He put his bent legs underneath Grey 's Wife ’s arms. Grey 's Wife held her arms down to grasp firmly his forearm. While maintaining balance, she lined her groin with his with their buttocks on top of each other. Grey 's Wife dominated their sexual movement as they rocked and swayed together. Grey 's Wife quivered with sexual gratification on top, while the sun slithered below the horizon!
Grey 's Wife and one of her tutors began the lesson for the day. Grey 's Wife Dearest was from the Tudor dynasty. She was one of the most tutored women of her era. She referred to her tutors, not by name, just simply by the word Professor. On this day the Professor had entered the room accompanied with many squires to carry his volumes of books. Grey 's Wife had sat, as always, by the window.
She had sat by this window since the days of her childhood. When the tutors came to counsel her, she would open the window and light a candle. When the candle had burned low, the tutoring session would end.
On this particular day the session would commence. The inception of her tutelage with this particular tutor would be instigated with a word from this elder gentleman. Grey 's Wife would interrupt his oration and demand that he remove his doublet and pants immediately!
“I whilst hear no more of it Sir, now close your mouth and open your heart to me!”
“Dearest Wife, shall we have a lesson today?”
“Well what did you have in mind Professor?”
“I had planned to teach you geometry, the science of angles and calculating mathematics.”
“Ah, angles, which angle shall you use to enter me dear Professor?”
“First we will put paper to pen and make numbers.”
“No first you will remove your pants, your doublet, shirt and collar, as I ordered you to do— immediately Professor!”
When the Professor was stripped nude he stood before Grey 's Wife by the light of the open window and the flickering candle. He would obey the orders of Grey 's Wife . The Professor and Grey 's Wife Dearest would spend the day making love in various positions.
The First position of the day would begin with Grey 's Wife lying flat on her stomach. There was a pillow placed under her stomach and groin. The Professor was ordered to enter her from behind. While Grey 's Wife positioned herself flat on her stomach with her legs stretched behind her.
He placed his head in the direction of Grey 's Wife ’s feet. Her feet were in the general direction of his head. He reclined back on his palms— with his arms stretched straight behind him. He bent his legs at the knee. He spread his legs to position Grey 's Wife ’s torso between his legs to enter her from the back. Soon the Professor took the white pillow away from beneath Grey 's Wife and replaced it with a stack of books cushioned with the pillow. The Professor then entered her again, skillfully and knowledgeably.
After a while, the candlelight dwindled. The room began to cast dark shadowy silhouettes on the walls and ceiling of Grey 's Wife ’s study. Grey 's Wife and her diligent tutor decide to try another position. They rested on the bed surface now. Grey 's Wife turned on her side and lifted one leg. The Professor only went by the name Professor and she referred to him as if Professor were his name while he entered her knowingly.
“Tudor, kneel over me.”
“Like this my Dearest Wife?”
“Yes, now place one knee on either side of me.”
“Ah, and lift your leg and grab it at the ankle like so.”
“Yes, Professor. Now enter me again whilst I am turned on my side and my leg is lifted to your shoulder. Then hold my leg there with your strong embrace.”
Next Grey 's Wife had decided to get on top. She closed the blue curtains that surrounded the bedchamber. She ordered the Professor to lie on his back. She told him to bend one leg and allow her to straddle the bent leg with her back turned to him.
Grey 's Wife took hold of the thigh and knee of the Professor’s bent spread open leg. She wrapped her legs and thighs around it. Then with her back turned to him, she found his penis and lodged it inside her vagina from the back. The upper thigh of the Professor aroused her spread open female lips. She pressed close to his leg. Then she began the motion of lovemaking. She moved up and down on the leg of the Professor as if his entire leg were the erect male organ.
Next Grey 's Wife ordered her Professor to come over to a contraption that had been specially made for her own sexual pleasure. The device was a reclining chair with wheels on the back of it. The Professor was told to lie down on the reclining chair. She sat on his lap and inserted the stiff male member into her from the back.
The chair rolled back as Grey 's Wife took hold of one of the Professor’s legs. She straddled him with one leg on either side. Grey 's Wife rolled and rocked on the ocean of love as the reclining chair rolled smoothly backward and forward. While in this position Grey 's Wife leaned down to lick the long muscular legs of the Professor. For, she adored the masculine strong legs of learned men.
“Professor, what else did you have in mind to teach me today?”
“Oh I had planned to show you how great structures were built with the mathematics of geometry.”
“Ah, you were going to teach me angles and symmetry Professor?”
“Yes, and how great erections were built by men.”
“Oh, quite the contrary Professor, great erections were built by women who roused men to stand up in the morning.”
“Ah, you have your erections confused Dearest Wife.”
“Yes Professor, but one is an erection of flesh and juice, a male organ…and the other is an erection of stone and mortar”
“It takes exact calculations to render them both.”
“One erection of stone shall crumble. While the other erection of the flesh, shall fall to be erected again and again— if Grey 's Wife wishes it so Majesty!”
After much toil in the reclining chair, Grey 's Wife had decided to lie on the bed flat on her back. She ordered the Professor to mount her from the front. She placed her hands above her head. She placed her palms flat to the headboard to make herself sturdy.
The Professor slithered his penis between her well-lubricated thighs in the shadows of evening. The candle was burning low now. The sun was setting below the horizon. The lesson was almost done for the day.
Next they got into yet another position. Grey 's Wife and the Professor faced each other. She bent her legs as far as they would bend, and spread her legs out as far as they would go. Now that they were facing each other, he mimicked her position and bent his legs as far as they would bend. He spread his legs wide before Grey 's Wife .
Grey 's Wife placed one bent leg overlapped with one of the Professor’s bent legs. They made a cradle. She allowed he Professor to enter her facing her. He squeezed her large voluptuous breasts with the strong genteel palms of his hands. He could feel the hardened aroused nipple in the moist palms of his masculine grasp.
There was one last lesson that the Professor would endeavor before the candle was at the end of its wick. Grey 's Wife put her legs together and placed them to one side of her body. She stretched one arm in front of her for balance. She placed the other bent arm against the Professor’s stomach.
He mounted her on his stomach. He elevated himself over her and entered her with her legs together and from the back. He pushed inside of her until she trembled with the un- mistakable sensations of female orgasm!
Then the lesson was finally complete! Glancing over one shoulder, Grey 's Wife and her Professor both observed that the candle had burned out. There was nothing more than a white puddle of hot mush upon the mantle. The sun had slithered below the threshold of the sky. The sun had gone on its hiatus below the horizon. Thus, this is the end of Grey 's Wife ’s daily lesson. The lesson seemed as if it had all been a dream, which had yet begun.
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
</div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
</div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/--84CsBA4fg4/U6hnTbebmDI/AAAAAAAAEx8/uJ3B3dPCMlg/s1600/frjkef.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/--84CsBA4fg4/U6hnTbebmDI/AAAAAAAAEx8/uJ3B3dPCMlg/s320/frjkef.png" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
</div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-bfO6henJkBE/U6hnZGgcZVI/AAAAAAAAEyM/lhdNfxl7faA/s1600/jacket+done.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-bfO6henJkBE/U6hnZGgcZVI/AAAAAAAAEyM/lhdNfxl7faA/s320/jacket+done.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-0-090dECjPI/U6hnbu1bFqI/AAAAAAAAEyU/upj0DxsWgUk/s1600/jbjj.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-0-090dECjPI/U6hnbu1bFqI/AAAAAAAAEyU/upj0DxsWgUk/s320/jbjj.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-MQ7NtOoPs9k/U6hnfROnqCI/AAAAAAAAEyc/W-ZVbQe6Vsg/s1600/jfjrnjr.png" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-MQ7NtOoPs9k/U6hnfROnqCI/AAAAAAAAEyc/W-ZVbQe6Vsg/s320/jfjrnjr.png" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
</div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-kEreBkPPuok/U4IO6l8tqgI/AAAAAAAAEv4/kMj48zTE580/s1600/eve12lulu.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-kEreBkPPuok/U4IO6l8tqgI/AAAAAAAAEv4/kMj48zTE580/s1600/eve12lulu.jpg" height="320" width="247" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-AtdNZTaF0r8/U4IO_1m72TI/AAAAAAAAEwA/6MElGfBWWhs/s1600/jacket+werihtow+398462.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-AtdNZTaF0r8/U4IO_1m72TI/AAAAAAAAEwA/6MElGfBWWhs/s1600/jacket+werihtow+398462.jpg" height="320" width="247" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-zUnMmlB9Swg/U4IPEl7oTxI/AAAAAAAAEwI/fSVptIv7I4A/s1600/kjbjgj.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-zUnMmlB9Swg/U4IPEl7oTxI/AAAAAAAAEwI/fSVptIv7I4A/s1600/kjbjgj.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-1r8fgaYAPis/U4IPKDp4adI/AAAAAAAAEwQ/Cn_2H1F2xlE/s1600/lkbnlkn.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-1r8fgaYAPis/U4IPKDp4adI/AAAAAAAAEwQ/Cn_2H1F2xlE/s1600/lkbnlkn.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-90YlNKY4dEU/U4IPQA3c-rI/AAAAAAAAEwY/BjhG6LkSqow/s1600/lkngklf.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-90YlNKY4dEU/U4IPQA3c-rI/AAAAAAAAEwY/BjhG6LkSqow/s1600/lkngklf.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-mt1dQdkkM4o/U4IPUR3b9GI/AAAAAAAAEwg/WkeREHuK6eg/s1600/lknhgkl.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-mt1dQdkkM4o/U4IPUR3b9GI/AAAAAAAAEwg/WkeREHuK6eg/s1600/lknhgkl.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-eR3jPDE4YVU/U4IPZd_d3SI/AAAAAAAAEwo/n0X2tu8ST8M/s1600/rtwrgtw.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-eR3jPDE4YVU/U4IPZd_d3SI/AAAAAAAAEwo/n0X2tu8ST8M/s1600/rtwrgtw.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-DVAYBT-dQDE/U4IPfJRweiI/AAAAAAAAEww/FOZ88OJgbMc/s1600/uigfi;ut97p.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-DVAYBT-dQDE/U4IPfJRweiI/AAAAAAAAEww/FOZ88OJgbMc/s1600/uigfi;ut97p.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-r3tZR1RgcmQ/U4IPiuqdlhI/AAAAAAAAEw4/VE-qPNswmFY/s1600/vbndk.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-r3tZR1RgcmQ/U4IPiuqdlhI/AAAAAAAAEw4/VE-qPNswmFY/s1600/vbndk.jpg" height="320" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
NEW EROTICA PARIS VACATION
Pretty Beautiful Attraction Boyfriend Girlfriend Relationship Hot Exciting Popular Girl Fucks Geek Boyfriend Paris Menage Threesome French Kissing Lessons Two Dicks One Ass Dominatrix
Table of Contents
“Geek Guy Popular Girl Gangbang”
“Cum & Compass”
All characters depicted in this e-book are over 18
All characters are fiction and do not refer to real people
Safe-Sex latex condom and monogamous marriage prevents STD Sexually transmitted disease
“Geek Guy Popular Girl Gangbang”
The popular girl on campus was naked and in his dorm room. Her pussy lips were spread wide open and her legs were in the air. He fucked her hard and fast. She let out a gasp every time he popped his penis inside her juicy coochie. She was captivated by his smile while he licked her pussy lips. He French kissed her vagina. He sucked the white hot cum out of her pink pussy lips. Then he moved to her mouth. He tongue kissed her with the semen in his mouth. His tongue made wild circles in her mouth. He sucked her lips like a hungry lion devouring his prey. She prayed that he would never stop. Next was the coochie pop that burst her heart with lust. She was head over heels in love with him. Her legs were up on his shoulders while he pumped his penis into her succulent vagina. She gushed with passion and pussy juice.
They were studying abroad in Paris. The Eiffel tower was just outside their window. The tower loomed like a large penis over Paris. The pair puckered their lips for each passionate French kiss. His tongue lashing around in her mouth left her listless. She was breathless when he began to insert his penis inside her anus. She stuck her finger inside his anus while he was fucking her ass. He smiled and reached back to stick his own finger in his ass as well. Both his finger and her finger were inside his ass. He kept pumping her rapidly until her pussy exploded with wet hot love.
Three other men entered the room naked. The sexy young French men were ready to fuck. The menage began with her sucking all of the men’s balls. When their dicks were hard she let them take turns fucking her up the ass doggy style. The sun was setting over Paris. The Eiffel Tower looked like a huge cock cumming. The cum was the moonlight and the stars that washed over the city like a shower of love. Teh Eiffel tower was lit like a giant dick piercing the dark night sky with its own brilliant light. Two dicks were shoved into her ass at the same time while she gazed at the Eiffel tower. She was coming like a clock that chimes by the hour. They gave her a cum shower.
“Cum & Compass”
There had been a murder the night before. The body of one of the spies had been found shot in the head. Mr. Grey was thought to have suffered the same fate as the dead body that was found earlier. Now he was searching alone in the darkness for the next path to take. His dick was getting hard whenever he pointed it north. He wondered what would happen if he went north. He remembered one night that he spent with a girl from up north. He name was Ms. North by chance and she was cold as ice. Ms. North slipped her black patent leather thing g-string off. The g-string slid down to her ankles. She laughed with lust. Then she spread her pussy lips to reveal a sterling steel clit piercing. She let me put my cock inside her lit pussy lips. I shoved it deep inside her cunt. My cock was completely inside her when she told me to stick my fist up her ass up to my wrist. She yelled at me like a dominatrix and I had to obey her commands.
This was an altogether different sound from the noise he heard in the other direction. It was time to get out his compass and use it to determine where he was going. When Mr. Grey pulled out his compass he discovered that it emanated a tiny glow from its gages, which helped to illuminate the room a little. Now instead of the room being completely dark he could see the outlines of all of the objects in the corridor. It seemed to be some sort of storage room. There were question marks over all of the objects, just an outline.
Now he could search the room for clues that might turn the light on. But he decided to try and map the room and the direction of the sounds. The first noise, the screeching noise had been detected from the east it seemed, because as he walked east the sound got louder. He noted that that particular sound came from the east. The second noise that he had heard was the clanking and pounding noise that he found again it seemed to come from the southeast direction of the room. He noted that, then set after finding the glowing light again. The glowing light was discovered again to be coming from the northeast. He noted that and would try to make a map in his memory now. The sticky feeling on the floor was now only noticeable when he was in the western portion of the room. The strange chemical smell was evident in the southwestern part of the room where he recalled that this was where he entered. The door that he had fallen through was actually some type of shoot at the foot of the stairs, like a dumbwaiter or shaft that he had fallen down into. Now there was another light in the room and a sinister laugh echoed from the light. It was the glow of someone lighting a cigarette, long cigar. This was an obvious confrontation about to unravel. “Ah, Mr. Grey we have been waiting for you. Yet again you almost slipped through our fingers.” “Who are you?” “Finding my identity will not be that simple George Grey.You must solve the clues.” “Well, may I start with the first question then?” “What would you like to know?” “I want to know where I am?” “That also cannot be disclosed.” “What was the explosion from?” “Oh, that was just the engine room fire, everything is under control now.” “What is that eerie green glow at the end of the corridor?” “That of course is the generator making electricity for us, or perhaps just an emergency light.” “What is that sticky substance on the floor?” “That of course Mr. Grey, is the toxic waste that spills into this room.” The atmosphere in the dark room seemed to change. If Mr. Grey had only stayed in the section of the room that contained all the objects in the darkness he could have found enough clues to escape. Now, he had stumbled around and run into this potentially dangerous man. He did not know if he was friend or foe. Edward Leah ’s family was gathered around the festive table eating dinner on Christmas Day. There was a sort of shrine assembled at the place where Honna normally sat to remember her. They ate with a somber note of regret and sorrow. There would never be any way to take Honna’s place at the table or in their hearts. Meanwhile Edward Leah could not forget what had happened to him last night. Several men and women had emerged from the bushes surrounding Edward Leah ’s mansion and they had confronted him. They had put him inside of an unmarked van, and driven him alone in the dark to a place that he did not recognize. “Remember how the trail of blood led from your daughter’s room to the concrete in the garden?” “Yes, what about it?” “Well she was dragged Edward Leah .” “That’s what it looks like to me as well.” “Allow me to show you a digitally enhanced photograph of the scene of the crime.” “What am I looking at now?” “Do you see how all of the important clues are not in the frame of the picture?” “Yes, again it’s just the way things are. They don’t intend to really investigate anything.” “Furthermore Edward Leah, they intend for all real clues about your daughter’s murder to be hidden from the inquisitive mind.” “What are you trying to tell me?” “Edward Leah they want to ignore the real evidence completely!” “I am fully aware of that, but at least the real killer will eventually be apprehended, if the system continues as always.” “There is only a 54% chance of that Edward Leah , you see, your daughter’s murder is different.” “Why is that?” “Well, of course the usual suspects are different because of the political connections.” “Political connection?” “Of course you have a list of all of your possible enemies, don’t you now Edward Leah.” “Yes.” “Well we have compiled yet another list of enemies based on sources outside the mainframe.” “Impossible, there are no sources outside the system, the cameras and look-outs are everywhere.” “Guess again.” “How did you get your hands on this information and why should I trust you?” “Because we have a recording of your daughter’s final words.” “Let me be the judge of that.” “Listen for yourself Edward Leah . She is talking to a young man and pleading for her life.” “Yes, it is my daughter’s voice, but how do I know that you haven’t altered some old recording of her voice to manipulate me?” “There is a visual recording as well Edward Leah would you like to see it.” “Is she being murdered in the visual recording?” “No, it seems to be a threat being made to her life the same night she was murdered.” “Show me.” “Here it is see for yourself and listen to them speak.” The recording seemed to reveal much in very short amount of time. They were able to surmise quite a bit. The recording was loud and clear and the visual image was very obviously Edward Leah ’s daughter, Geraldine. This is what a person hungry for evidence would conclude if their mind wanted to resolve the heinous crime once and for all. They began to speak and the mysterious clues unraveled slowly. “Open your mouth Honna the pill form of prescription steroids is much less potent.” “I don’t want any, take your hands off of me!” “You promised me something.” “What did you want?” “You promised me a seat at office.” “I have no control over that.” “You have more influence and power than you think Honna.” “I’m just his daughter not some type of politician.” “You can bend his ear and pull some strings if you really wanted to.” “I don’t want to.” “What do I have to do to persuade you Honna?” “It’s simple just go away and let me think about the issues you presented me.” “I want to know by the end of tonight or else.” “Or else what?” “Well, let’s just say that you will regret it.” “Are you threatening me?” “Yes, I am, but just to make you think hard and fast – seriously.” They shut the recording off at this point and were going to try and get Edward Leah to agree to their terms before he could see and hear the rest. They then stopped driving and pulled into a clearing in the middle of nowhere. Apparently they didn’t want to be within hearing range or on camera while they were negotiating with Edward Leah . “Well Edward Leah what do yah think so far?” “You people haven’t even told me who you are! What if you are the same evil that murdered my daughter that night?” “Ah, you want to know if you can trust us.” “Well… yes among other things.” “Look we want to solve your daughter’s murder and change the system with a College Dorm Webcam upgrade to include a program statistics for corruption.” “Ah, the probability that you are lying to me right now is about 40%. “And the idea that I might be corrupt for personal and financial reasons is 45% but that is still not a likely chance. You see the system had brainwashed me too.” “Not enough, because if they had, you would not be taking me on this little ride.” “Ah, the odds that I am bluffing or trying to trick you are 45% as well. Still good chance that I’m telling the truth.” “Unless like you suggested, the stats for corruption have been entered by a corrupt member of the system which would mean that they are all a lie anyways.” “Ah, I see.” The unmarked van started in motion again. They drove to prevent the chance that someone would catch on to them and start to follow them. The headlights were now piercing the snowy darkness of the storm that was looming over the horizon. They had chosen to travel the back roads, in the frozen mud just off the transport highway. The haze of white powder coated the air with cold and made their path quite unclear. “If this is very conclusive evidence, I will inform the system.” “The system has nothing to do with this.” “I will inform the system!” “The system is why your daughter is dead Edward Leah!” Sheila looked over at Gilbert and smiled reclining onto the firm pillow of her barracks bunk bed. She smiled and wondered if the slumbering Gilbert could feel her rays of affection beaming in his direction. Recovering the whistle of Glen was not all that she had to do to prove herself. Soon there would be another round of training for Sheila to endure. She would be put into the deep cold underwater tank for deep cold training in underwater self-defense. They would even simulate her most competitive adversary, Jaleasa and force her to face her in combat. She would pretend to do battle with Jaleasa until she had defeated her at every obstacle. “Sheila this is our training tank where you will learn various maneuvers.” “I thought I would learn to fly the star gliders today and adjust them to being underwater.” “Well, perhaps, but today you will be submerged in the cold tank for ten hours just for starters.” “Ten hours?” “Yes, this is to get your body adjusted to the cold and the water all at once.” “Ah, a suppose that after ten hours my gills will take the place of my lungs.” “Correct, you will transition to the amphibian mode, and breath through your skin with gills.” “Will my webbed feet start to show and help me to swim through the water?” “Yes, Sheila and in a minute all of these things will be demonstrated during your training.” “I’m ready to go into the deep cold tank now.” They took Sheila down a long hall that led to the underwater chamber. As she crept closer and closer to the tank the strange shivers started to creep across her body that she could barely control. Soon they reached the door and it opened with a swift sound of wind rushing through the long corridor. Sheila could taste the thrill of a challenge on her tongue like the bittersweet words of a chant. There in the churning water below Sheila could feel the frigid cold biting at her smooth female flesh like the teeth of hungry piranha, or the shock from an electric eel. The air was filled with anxious feelings of what was to be. Gilbert was walking beside her and grabbed her arm right before she entered. He wanted to tell her so much that she could read the expression of pent of emotion on his face. He leaned in close to her and began to communicate thoughts to her. Soon the orbs in his eyes began to light and the intricate design in his silver pupils began to enlarge with surprise. When his bright metallic eyes began to glow and dance with sparkles, it meant that he was trying to send her a thought. “Sheila, there is nothing to fear in the deep cold tank it is all just a simple adjustment.” “But I have never been in such an underwater environment for ten hours.” “Don’t worry Sheila, I won’t let them keep you submerged for that long.” “I think I can withstand the prolonged cold but not the water.” “The water is actually your friend Sheila.” “Gilbert, this whole thing is so exciting and frightening at the same time.” “If you think you are getting in too deep then just send an emergency thought over to me.” “Alright, Gilbert, but I don’t want anyone to know that I feel incapable.” “That’s alright to feel like you’re not ready, after all this is your first training exercise.” “Yeah, they say I’m a natural at the underwater bit and playing the whistle but…” “Just hold onto my hand on the way over to the tank.” “Will this make a special connection between me an you Gilbert?” “Yes, I am giving you the special combination to my thoughts that no one else has Sheila.” “Well, I hope you’re giving me the right combination.” Sheila’s eyes were now glowing bright green and amber and the design inside them was enlarging as she tried to communicate a thought over to Gilbert. The other members of the crew seemed to be trying to catch a word or two between them. Her gills were already beginning to swell and open up at the surface as she came closer to the watery environment. The land of Glen was somewhat different from all other places. The people rarely expressed emotions out loud. They preferred to do everything inside what they called the outer mind, which was a part of the thought process that was able to connect to other people of the land of Glen. Soon Sheila would begin her training beneath the vast dark abyss alone in the cold she would face perilous situations to prepare her for the final show down, the whistle of Glen was her best weapon. Clitora was still inside the car parked inside the dark parking ramp alone. Headquarters was still on the phone but they had told her to allow the automatic driver mode to take her to its final destination. The car doors unlocked and the windows were rolling down slowly. Then the headlights suddenly turned completely off. The car was left the car and the parking ramp utterly and completely dark except for the vague eerie glow from the control panel lights, which blinked green and orange in the darkness.
The Pink Grimm Fairy Tales Tower of London : Torture Bondage Sadomasochism Bad Girl Teen Sex Slave Chase (High Speed Motorcycle Car Chase) Quickie Stepbrother Caught Naked Threesome Gang Bang - With Photos
by 99 Erotica XXX BDSM Sex Stories Dirty Cents Free Speech
TABLE OF CONTENTS
The First Fearful Fuck
She was a naked, wet young, beautiful, American, teenager. He was chasing her fiendishly. She was going to be submissive. She was going to be tied up in bondage. He was going to torture her nipples and squeeze and sucked her breasts. She had just gotten out of the shower. Her body was wet. It was her bad boy step brother standing there naked. His thick long dick was ready to fuck her. He wanted to give her a quickie in the shower with his morning hard on. He was going to force his long, hard cock inside of her tender hot pussy. Her butt was shining in the morning sunlight. She was rubbing her pubic hair in her hot wet juicy vagina. She turned around and saw him naked. She could see all the skin on his hard shiny cock while he was standing there. He was going to tie her up and make her submissive to his wild sexual demands. She screamed and ran out of the bathroom naked. He was going to chase her. While she ran her breasts bounced up and down and she breathed hard. She was caught naked and now there would be consequences.
In The Pink, classic Grimm brothers fairy tale a mother prayed all day and all night that God would give her a son. Fianlly an angel came and told her that she would have a son. Just like Sarah from the Old Testament, the woman had a miracle child, the answer to her prayers. One day the little boy was captured by a cook and the woman was locked in a tower. Well the girl in this modern story was locked in a tower just like the lady from the story “The Pink.” The stepbrother in this contemporary tale is actually believed to be an answer to her mother’s prayers. Her mother prayed all day and all night for a son also. Now the stepson will be locked in a tower too, a tower of sexual pain and pleasure!
Flying Fuck
Now she was at the airport. Fear trembled in her thighs. He was still chasing her. Now it was time for her to be strip searched at the airport. First, she removed her blouse. She unbuttoned it. Her naked breasts were bare the airport officials suddenly grabbed her large round teenage breasts. He forced his tongue into her mouth and began to kiss her. Suddenly he flipped her around. Then he pushed her face into the wall. The airport strip search continued. Now that would be a gang bang. Three uniform officers entered the room. One of the officers put the handcuffs on her hands. Another officer tried her ankles together with a rope. Two men ripped her tight blue jeans off. The sound of her zipper un-zipping flooded her ears. The sound of her blue jeans tearing filled the room. Now she was naked and trembling. She was all tied up and handcuffed. Suddenly, one of the men untied her ankles. Now he would use the rope to tie each of her legs. He spread her legs wide open. He tied one leg to a pipe on the wall. He tied the other leg to a chair.
A naked female officer was sitting in the chair with her legs spread wide open. She was laughing and licking her lips as she watched. The female officer had a teaser (taser). This was an electrical device that could send shocks of electricity through the body. Now they doused her with water as they laughed fiendishly. The female officer wanted to torture her. He told her that she was being a bad girl. The female officer shocked her with electricity. Now the long hard penis of each of the men was revealed from beneath their uniforms. Each one was going to take a turn fucking the hot, young teenage girl. The first one grabbed her thighs and thrust his huge cock inside of her hot juicy vagina.
The teenage runaway screamed and moaned. Immediately one of the officers found another rope to gag her. Now they tied her handcuffed hands and her spread apart legs together. Her anus was exposed. One of the officers began to suck lick and nibble her vagina. She was a bad girl getting a good licking. 10 naked officers walked into the room. Their bulging muscles glistening with sweat. They all have their handcuffs, and nightsticks. Their cocks were firm erect and direct. Now they stuck their nightsticks inside her big wet pussy. The teenage runaway wanted to scream, but the gag prevented her from making a sound.
She began to cry. The female officer licked the tears from her cheeks. Now the female officer took the belt from her uniform pants. The female officer laughed and said that the girl was crying like a baby. The female officer began to lick the pussy and bite the breasts of the teenage runaway. The female officer squeezed her large hot breasts with one hand and held the belt with the other hand. The teenage girl was being spanked with her legs in the air. Her legs were spread wide apart and tied her handcuffed hands. Now the men lined up one behind the other. The first man took his long, hard penis and shoved it into her anus.
Then he showed his big thick dick and put his penis inside of her sore juicy vagina. He was fucking her hard and fast. When he came, he threw his head back and laughed. The next man came behind him. He stuck his long black nightstick in her ass. She whimpered with lust. The next man switched on her. After he took his penis out of her ass he put is nightstick in her ass. Then he put his penis in her vagina. Her juicy wet pussy lips were drenched with cream. He was fucking her in her teenage bad girl pussy. He had his nightstick in her ass and his dick in her vagina, doing double penetration. The next man took his turn fucking her pussy in front of the other officers.
10 naked men stood around her with their dicks hard waiting for their turn. All of the men were cheering each other on. The naked muscle men were pouring cold beers, all over the teenage girl's boobs and pussy. Now the next man stuck his long, thick penis into the hot young teenage girl's cunt. He was popping his dick in and out of her pussy. Now he squeezed her large breasts and her firm erect nipples. He decided to shock her with electricity while he was fucking her in her hot wet pussy. He did her hard and fast. He bit her right breast. He shocked her left breast and nipple with electricity while he was popping her juicy pussy. Then two men decided to fuck her at the same time. One man had his penis in her and the other man had his cock in her vagina. While the two men were fucking her at the same time, another man was coming in her face and pouring cold beer on her boobs. She shrieked with lust and desire.
Finally they let the teenage runaway board the airplane. The fuck fest was not over yet. The stewardess escorted the teenage girl to the pilot cockpit. She was going to fuck the pilots for the price of her ticket. The stewardess closed the door behind her. The airplane stewardesses stripped off her uniform. The airplane stewardess was completely naked. The stewardess locked the door and pulled out a pair of handcuffs. The two pilots stripped off their uniforms. They begin to rub their penises. Their longing, hard cocks were shining in the new morning sunlight. The stewardess handcuffed the teenage runaway to the throttle of the airplane. The pilots pulled out another set of handcuffs. He handcuffed her ankle. The other pilot pulled out a third set of handcuffs. The co-pilot handcuffed her other leg. Her legs were sticking up in the air. Her legs were spread wide apart to reveal her shaved pussy and large juicy anus. The two pilots took turns fucking the young teenage runaway in her hot juicy pussy. He grabbed her breasts and her nipples. The naked stewardess stood there rubbing her pussy lips. The pilot begin to lick the teenage girl's pussy lips and suck her clit. The bad girl runaway had a clit piercing. While one pilot was sucking the teenage girl's boobs. The other pilots was licking her juicy vagina. This naked stewardess was sticking her finger in her anus and squeezing her ass cheeks together while she watched. After the pilot was done sucking the young teenage girl’s ass, he began to fuck her big, hot, juicy pussy. The teenage girl's pussy lips dripped with cream.
Tawdry Tower of London Torture
Soon they were landing in London, England. The Tower of London was the teenage girl's destination. She wanted to see the place where all of the beautiful English women were tortured naked. But someone was still chasing her. The feeling of fear swelled in the heart. She could feel a lustful man breathing down her neck. Was this her bad boy stepbrother who had followed her all the way to London? Now the American teenage girl had decided to call herself Grey, as a first name, a.k.a. an alias while she was in London. Her stepbrother was going to make her have submissive sex with him in the Tower of London. He was chasing her. She decided that she would run up a flight of stairs to get away from him. She was covered in sweat. She was hot and wet. Her boobs bounced up and down as she ran. She was breathing hard. Suddenly, she decided to remove her tight white T-shirts. She had to fuck herself in the stairwell. The feeling of being chased was making her juicy pussy hot and filled with cream. She rubbed her lips. She fingered her wet vagina. She rubbed her clit vigorously until she had a female orgasm. Vagina water squirted out of her fertile, nubile pussy. She decided on a name. She had an epiphany.
Her new a.k.a. alias in England was going to be Nubile Grey. Now Nubile Grey was going to climb all the way to the top of the Tower of London topless. She could not take her hands out of her panties. She continued to rub her clit vigorously as she climbed the stairs. Her huge boobs jiggle as she climbed the stairs. She breathed hard and moaned. Se climbed higher and higher. Suddenly her stepbrother found out about her whereabouts. He climbed out from behind a wall. He had caught her topless again and fucking herself wildly. Her stepbrother now found her and put the noose around her neck. Nubile Grey was choking and struggling wildly. The stepbrother jumped up and grabbed the post that she was hanging from above her head. Suddenly he jumps down and removes his shirt and pants to reveal his long, hard on. He rubbed his cock with spit and stuck his finger in his ass. He was ready to fuck her now. Now he jumped back up and grabbed the post that she was hanging from. He wrapped his legs around her struggling body. He positioned his naked body on top of hers. Somehow he forced his long penis inside her juicy hot pussy. He was pumping his ass. He was thrusting his cock in and out of her vagina. She was screaming and crying with both lust and pleasure. She was still hanging from the noose while he was fucking her. He was pumping his cock in and out of her wet, teenage pussy. He was laughing and she was screaming. Her vagina burst with a squirting orgasm. His cock exploded with rivers of white cum! It was all a dream. It was all a dream. She thought, then suddenly he cut her down from the noose.
Motorcycle Car Chase
Nubile Grey jumped up with the noose still around her neck. Her hands were handcuffed, but he had taken the shackles from around her wrists. Now the teenage runaway ran naked in the Tower of London covered in vagina water, sweat, cock oil, and cum. She ran outside and hailed a taxi. The British taxidriver was happy to see her naked tits bouncing up and down. Her stepbrother jumped on the back of a motorcycle. She wanted the taxi driver to drive like a madman. The taxi driver drove like the devil. Her stepbrother chased her at a furious speed on the back of a motorcycle. The motorcycle swerved through the traffic. His hair flapped in the wind. This hot cock and balls were bounced around on the back of a motorcycle. He was almost ready to come again with the feeling of power between his legs. His naked muscular chest glistened with sweat as he chased her on the motorcycle. Now the taxi smashed into a brick wall while driving across London Bridge. The taxidriver had his penis out of his pants. He was rubbing his cock. Nubile Grey was still naked in the backseat with the noose around her neck. She was rubbing her wet clit excitedly. The taxi driver decided to fuck her in the back of the taxi. He stuck her legs up in the air and spread them wide apart. He licked her hot pussy lips then inserted his hard cock to fuck her. He did a quickie in the back of the taxi while everyone on London Bridge watched. Suddenly Nubile Greys stepbrother grabbed her by the tits and put her on the motorcycle. He put Nubile in front. He let her speed away on the back of the motorcycle while he fucked Nubile in her loose wet teenage ass! Suddenly she woke up. It was all a dream. Nubile Grey was asleep in her bed. She had one of her sinful and lascivious nightmares. All the sins that she would never do or realize had come out in her dream. The stepbrother was down the hall masturbating his long, hard teenage dick in his bedroom. She was in her room rubbing her juicy wet pussy. It had all been a dream. She felt the shame of all of the sins she had committed in her dream. Now there would be another dream of the past, the Civil War. Nubile Grey drifted off to sleep again.
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-mVrqJAhmkbM/T3Mv1ayh7bI/AAAAAAAAANo/K2tNXFprLrk/s1600/780px-Grose-antique-books-with-candle.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-mVrqJAhmkbM/T3Mv1ayh7bI/AAAAAAAAANo/K2tNXFprLrk/s320/780px-Grose-antique-books-with-candle.jpg" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-lNzByWMDtbM/UHi3gXVfTFI/AAAAAAAAC3k/nxBkS4R40Io/s1600/g10676_t.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-lNzByWMDtbM/UHi3gXVfTFI/AAAAAAAAC3k/nxBkS4R40Io/s320/g10676_t.jpg" /></a></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-Vxpg50AEa20/T5bZdW4qRPI/AAAAAAAABYk/Gm_QMX36V4M/s1600/g16534_t.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-Vxpg50AEa20/T5bZdW4qRPI/AAAAAAAABYk/Gm_QMX36V4M/s320/g16534_t.jpg" height="320" width="216" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<br /></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-pkzXiGeLkd0/T3NzmYcVqKI/AAAAAAAAAnQ/2n-QZ11WFW4/s1600/imagestryeryer.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-pkzXiGeLkd0/T3NzmYcVqKI/AAAAAAAAAnQ/2n-QZ11WFW4/s320/imagestryeryer.jpg" height="320" width="217" /></a></div>
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<br /></div>
<pre> </pre>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 1 </h3>
The family of Dashwood had long been settled in Sussex. Their estate was
large, and their residence was at Norland Park, in the centre of their
property, where, for many generations, they had lived in so respectable a
manner as to engage the general good opinion of their surrounding acquaintance.
The late owner of this estate was a single man, who lived to a very advanced
age, and who for many years of his life, had a constant companion and
housekeeper in his sister. But her death, which happened ten years before his
own, produced a great alteration in his home; for to supply her loss, he
invited and received into his house the family of his nephew Mr. Henry
Dashwood, the legal inheritor of the Norland estate, and the person to whom he
intended to bequeath it. In the society of his nephew and niece, and their
children, the old Gentleman's days were comfortably spent. His attachment to
them all increased. The constant attention of Mr. and Mrs. Henry Dashwood to
his wishes, which proceeded not merely from interest, but from goodness of
heart, gave him every degree of solid comfort which his age could receive; and
the cheerfulness of the children added a relish to his existence. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-WpyE-fAkO2A/UNED89-6tRI/AAAAAAAADps/vUYDZJ13PtU/s1600/5e6r7l8.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-WpyE-fAkO2A/UNED89-6tRI/AAAAAAAADps/vUYDZJ13PtU/s320/5e6r7l8.jpeg" height="320" width="236" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
By a former marriage, Mr. Henry Dashwood had one son: by his present lady,
three daughters. The son, a steady respectable young man, was amply provided
for by the fortune of his mother, which had been large, and half of which
devolved on him on his coming of age. By his own marriage, likewise, which
happened soon afterwards, he added to his wealth. To him therefore the
succession to the Norland estate was not so really important as to his sisters;
for their fortune, independent of what might arise to them from their father's
inheriting that property, could be but small. Their mother had nothing, and
their father only seven thousand pounds in his own disposal; for the remaining
moiety of his first wife's fortune was also secured to her child, and he had
only a life-interest in it. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-djoeeObpQKE/UNEEHUx5g7I/AAAAAAAADp4/uoeTPHEfXIA/s1600/6r87589;8.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-djoeeObpQKE/UNEEHUx5g7I/AAAAAAAADp4/uoeTPHEfXIA/s320/6r87589;8.jpeg" height="320" width="243" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
The old gentleman died: his will was read, and like almost every other will,
gave as much disappointment as pleasure. He was neither so unjust, nor so
ungrateful, as to leave his estate from his nephew;—but he left it to him on
such terms as destroyed half the value of the bequest. Mr. Dashwood had wished
for it more for the sake of his wife and daughters than for himself or his
son;—but to his son, and his son's son, a child of four years old, it was
secured, in such a way, as to leave to himself no power of providing for those
who were most dear to him, and who most needed a provision by any charge on the
estate, or by any sale of its valuable woods. The whole was tied up for the
benefit of this child, who, in occasional visits with his father and mother at
Norland, had so far gained on the affections of his uncle, by such attractions
as are by no means unusual in children of two or three years old; an imperfect
articulation, an earnest desire of having his own way, many cunning tricks, and
a great deal of noise, as to outweigh all the value of all the attention which,
for years, he had received from his niece and her daughters. He meant not to be
unkind, however, and, as a mark of his affection for the three girls, he left
them a thousand pounds a-piece. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-7kiTHfLp9Xs/UNEENVG1lhI/AAAAAAAADqA/2oxYn_huFv4/s1600/7p9868.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-7kiTHfLp9Xs/UNEENVG1lhI/AAAAAAAADqA/2oxYn_huFv4/s1600/7p9868.jpeg" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
Mr. Dashwood's disappointment was, at first, severe; but his temper was
cheerful and sanguine; and he might reasonably hope to live many years, and by
living economically, lay by a considerable sum from the produce of an estate
already large, and capable of almost immediate improvement. But the fortune,
which had been so tardy in coming, was his only one twelvemonth. He survived
his uncle no longer; and ten thousand pounds, including the late legacies, was
all that remained for his widow and daughters. <br />
His son was sent for as soon as his danger was known, and to him Mr.
Dashwood recommended, with all the strength and urgency which illness could
command, the interest of his mother-in-law and sisters. <br />
Mr. John Dashwood had not the strong feelings of the rest of the family; but
he was affected by a recommendation of such a nature at such a time, and he
promised to do every thing in his power to make them comfortable. His father
was rendered easy by such an assurance, and Mr. John Dashwood had then leisure
to consider how much there might prudently be in his power to do for them. <br />
He was not an ill-disposed young man, unless to be rather cold hearted and
rather selfish is to be ill-disposed: but he was, in general, well respected;
for he conducted himself with propriety in the discharge of his ordinary
duties. Had he married a more amiable woman, he might have been made still more
respectable than he was:—he might even have been made amiable himself; for he
was very young when he married, and very fond of his wife. But Mrs. John
Dashwood was a strong caricature of himself;—more narrow-minded and selfish. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-3eHTYk3F5yY/UNEETx9iqfI/AAAAAAAADqI/cFfyTrNOGoA/s1600/7r5978609.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-3eHTYk3F5yY/UNEETx9iqfI/AAAAAAAADqI/cFfyTrNOGoA/s320/7r5978609.jpeg" height="232" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
When he gave his promise to his father, he meditated within himself to
increase the fortunes of his sisters by the present of a thousand pounds
a-piece. He then really thought himself equal to it. The prospect of four
thousand a-year, in addition to his present income, besides the remaining half
of his own mother's fortune, warmed his heart, and made him feel capable of
generosity.— "Yes, he would give them three thousand pounds: it would be
liberal and handsome! It would be enough to make them completely easy. Three
thousand pounds! he could spare so considerable a sum with little
inconvenience."— He thought of it all day long, and for many days
successively, and he did not repent. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-Wlzr5uwFmEc/UNEEluOibBI/AAAAAAAADqU/sTs7PR6NULc/s1600/4952%5B95209.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-Wlzr5uwFmEc/UNEEluOibBI/AAAAAAAADqU/sTs7PR6NULc/s1600/4952%5B95209.jpeg" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
No sooner was his father's funeral over, than Mrs. John Dashwood, without
sending any notice of her intention to her mother-in-law, arrived with her
child and their attendants. No one could dispute her right to come; the house
was her husband's from the moment of his father's decease; but the indelicacy
of her conduct was so much the greater, and to a woman in Mrs. Dashwood's
situation, with only common feelings, must have been highly unpleasing;—but in
HER mind there was a sense of honor so keen, a generosity so romantic, that any
offence of the kind, by whomsoever given or received, was to her a source of
immovable disgust. Mrs. John Dashwood had never been a favourite with any of
her husband's family; but she had had no opportunity, till the present, of
shewing them with how little attention to the comfort of other people she could
act when occasion required it. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-ElPtk1i9jcw/UNEEqYshwVI/AAAAAAAADqc/lkXN-dWXO-U/s1600/29837r9320r0%5B23.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-ElPtk1i9jcw/UNEEqYshwVI/AAAAAAAADqc/lkXN-dWXO-U/s320/29837r9320r0%5B23.jpeg" height="320" width="240" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
So acutely did Mrs. Dashwood feel this ungracious behaviour, and so
earnestly did she despise her daughter-in-law for it, that, on the arrival of
the latter, she would have quitted the house for ever, had not the entreaty of
her eldest girl induced her first to reflect on the propriety of going, and her
own tender love for all her three children determined her afterwards to stay,
and for their sakes avoid a breach with their brother. <br />
Elinor, this eldest daughter, whose advice was so effectual, possessed a
strength of understanding, and coolness of judgment, which qualified her,
though only nineteen, to be the counsellor of her mother, and enabled her
frequently to counteract, to the advantage of them all, that eagerness of mind
in Mrs. Dashwood which must generally have led to imprudence. She had an
excellent heart;—her disposition was affectionate, and her feelings were
strong; but she knew how to govern them: it was a knowledge which her mother
had yet to learn; and which one of her sisters had resolved never to be taught.
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-NsrDuTS8uns/UNEEwOlXgpI/AAAAAAAADqk/-jmc25va5oY/s1600/9392309%5B23.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-NsrDuTS8uns/UNEEwOlXgpI/AAAAAAAADqk/-jmc25va5oY/s320/9392309%5B23.jpeg" height="226" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
Marianne's abilities were, in many respects, quite equal to Elinor's. She
was sensible and clever; but eager in everything: her sorrows, her joys, could
have no moderation. She was generous, amiable, interesting: she was everything
but prudent. The resemblance between her and her mother was strikingly great. <br />
Elinor saw, with concern, the excess of her sister's sensibility; but by
Mrs. Dashwood it was valued and cherished. They encouraged each other now in
the violence of their affliction. The agony of grief which overpowered them at
first, was voluntarily renewed, was sought for, was created again and again.
They gave themselves up wholly to their sorrow, seeking increase of
wretchedness in every reflection that could afford it, and resolved against
ever admitting consolation in future. Elinor, too, was deeply afflicted; but
still she could struggle, she could exert herself. She could consult with her
brother, could receive her sister-in-law on her arrival, and treat her with
proper attention; and could strive to rouse her mother to similar exertion, and
encourage her to similar forbearance. <br />
Margaret, the other sister, was a good-humored, well-disposed girl; but as
she had already imbibed a good deal of Marianne's romance, without having much
of her sense, she did not, at thirteen, bid fair to equal her sisters at a more
advanced period of life. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-fE-lwGGaJcU/UNEE2qpdhyI/AAAAAAAADqs/ZPDBT8L9jlU/s1600/75760860.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-fE-lwGGaJcU/UNEE2qpdhyI/AAAAAAAADqs/ZPDBT8L9jlU/s320/75760860.jpeg" height="266" width="320" /></a></div>
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 2 </h3>
Mrs. John Dashwood now installed herself mistress of Norland; and her mother
and sisters-in-law were degraded to the condition of visitors. As such,
however, they were treated by her with quiet civility; and by her husband with
as much kindness as he could feel towards anybody beyond himself, his wife, and
their child. He really pressed them, with some earnestness, to consider Norland
as their home; and, as no plan appeared so eligible to Mrs. Dashwood as
remaining there till she could accommodate herself with a house in the
neighbourhood, his invitation was accepted. <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-95zxa1L90bw/UNEFVaqL29I/AAAAAAAADq8/vZp7Jg6MgCA/s1600/95293521-3.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-95zxa1L90bw/UNEFVaqL29I/AAAAAAAADq8/vZp7Jg6MgCA/s400/95293521-3.jpeg" height="200" width="400" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
A continuance in a place where everything reminded her of former delight,
was exactly what suited her mind. In seasons of cheerfulness, no temper could
be more cheerful than hers, or possess, in a greater degree, that sanguine expectation
of happiness which is happiness itself. But in sorrow she must be equally
carried away by her fancy, and as far beyond consolation as in pleasure she was
beyond alloy. <br />
Mrs. John Dashwood did not at all approve of what her husband intended to do
for his sisters. To take three thousand pounds from the fortune of their dear
little boy would be impoverishing him to the most dreadful degree. She begged
him to think again on the subject. How could he answer it to himself to rob his
child, and his only child too, of so large a sum? And what possible claim could
the Miss Dashwoods, who were related to him only by half blood, which she
considered as no relationship at all, have on his generosity to so large an
amount. It was very well known that no affection was ever supposed to exist
between the children of any man by different marriages; and why was he to ruin
himself, and their poor little Harry, by giving away all his money to his half
sisters? <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-L-2vFYnP6fQ/UNEFeDvOA7I/AAAAAAAADrE/KyLP3Q6Paig/s1600/678597986.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-L-2vFYnP6fQ/UNEFeDvOA7I/AAAAAAAADrE/KyLP3Q6Paig/s320/678597986.jpeg" height="320" width="275" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
"It was my father's last request to me," replied her husband,
"that I should assist his widow and daughters." <br />
"He did not know what he was talking of, I dare say; ten to one but he
was light-headed at the time. Had he been in his right senses, he could not
have thought of such a thing as begging you to give away half your fortune from
your own child." <br />
"He did not stipulate for any particular sum, my dear Fanny; he only
requested me, in general terms, to assist them, and make their situation more
comfortable than it was in his power to do. Perhaps it would have been as well
if he had left it wholly to myself. He could hardly suppose I should neglect
them. But as he required the promise, I could not do less than give it; at
least I thought so at the time. The promise, therefore, was given, and must be
performed. Something must be done for them whenever they leave Norland and
settle in a new home." <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-76ID8XUfQRc/UNEFsfEsZyI/AAAAAAAADrM/luFet6uB1WE/s1600/woman+on+horse+naked+.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://4.bp.blogspot.com/-76ID8XUfQRc/UNEFsfEsZyI/AAAAAAAADrM/luFet6uB1WE/s320/woman+on+horse+naked+.jpeg" height="253" width="320" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
"Well, then, LET something be done for them; but THAT something need
not be three thousand pounds. Consider," she added, "that when the
money is once parted with, it never can return. Your sisters will marry, and it
will be gone for ever. If, indeed, it could be restored to our poor little
boy—" <br />
"Why, to be sure," said her husband, very gravely, "that
would make great difference. The time may come when Harry will regret that so
large a sum was parted with. If he should have a numerous family, for instance,
it would be a very convenient addition." <br />
"To be sure it would." <br />
"Perhaps, then, it would be better for all parties, if the sum were
diminished one half.—Five hundred pounds would be a prodigious increase to
their fortunes!" <br />
"Oh! beyond anything great! What brother on earth would do half so much
for his sisters, even if REALLY his sisters! And as it is—only half blood!—But
you have such a generous spirit!" <br />
"I would not wish to do any thing mean," he replied. "One had
rather, on such occasions, do too much than too little. No one, at least, can
think I have not done enough for them: even themselves, they can hardly expect
more." <br />
"There is no knowing what THEY may expect," said the lady,
"but we are not to think of their expectations: the question is, what you
can afford to do." <br />
"Certainly—and I think I may afford to give them five hundred pounds
a-piece. As it is, without any addition of mine, they will each have about
three thousand pounds on their mother's death—a very comfortable fortune for
any young woman." <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-S7JKu1oZtik/ULyx6_tJ-aI/AAAAAAAADkA/d_0R30Z8Sy0/s1600/WOMAN+ANGEL+SIDE+PROFILE.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://3.bp.blogspot.com/-S7JKu1oZtik/ULyx6_tJ-aI/AAAAAAAADkA/d_0R30Z8Sy0/s400/WOMAN+ANGEL+SIDE+PROFILE.jpg" height="400" width="266" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
"To be sure it is; and, indeed, it strikes me that they can want no
addition at all. They will have ten thousand pounds divided amongst them. If
they marry, they will be sure of doing well, and if they do not, they may all
live very comfortably together on the interest of ten thousand pounds." <br />
"That is very true, and, therefore, I do not know whether, upon the
whole, it would not be more advisable to do something for their mother while
she lives, rather than for them—something of the annuity kind I mean.—My
sisters would feel the good effects of it as well as herself. A hundred a year
would make them all perfectly comfortable." <br />
His wife hesitated a little, however, in giving her consent to this plan. <br />
"To be sure," said she, "it is better than parting with
fifteen hundred pounds at once. But, then, if Mrs. Dashwood should live fifteen
years we shall be completely taken in." <br />
"Fifteen years! my dear Fanny; her life cannot be worth half that
purchase." <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-pjjTCs-_vJc/ULyyCZ28AcI/AAAAAAAADkI/dfzKfUXnxJo/s1600/3233422-young-adult-caucasian-couple-in-passionate-embrace-and-undressing-each-other-during-ual-foreplay.jpg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-pjjTCs-_vJc/ULyyCZ28AcI/AAAAAAAADkI/dfzKfUXnxJo/s400/3233422-young-adult-caucasian-couple-in-passionate-embrace-and-undressing-each-other-during-ual-foreplay.jpg" height="400" width="388" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
"Certainly not; but if you observe, people always live for ever when
there is an annuity to be paid them; and she is very stout and healthy, and
hardly forty. An annuity is a very serious business; it comes over and over
every year, and there is no getting rid of it. You are not aware of what you
are doing. I have known a great deal of the trouble of annuities; for my mother
was clogged with the payment of three to old superannuated servants by my
father's will, and it is amazing how disagreeable she found it. Twice every
year these annuities were to be paid; and then there was the trouble of getting
it to them; and then one of them was said to have died, and afterwards it
turned out to be no such thing. My mother was quite sick of it. Her income was
not her own, she said, with such perpetual claims on it; and it was the more
unkind in my father, because, otherwise, the money would have been entirely at
my mother's disposal, without any restriction whatever. It has given me such an
abhorrence of annuities, that I am sure I would not pin myself down to the
payment of one for all the world." <br />
<div class="separator" style="clear: both; text-align: center;">
<a href="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/--hJMvOcWCMk/UNEHGzPNZaI/AAAAAAAADsA/GfTuRpp4ZAw/s1600/75798860.jpeg" imageanchor="1" style="margin-left: 1em; margin-right: 1em;"><img border="0" src="http://2.bp.blogspot.com/--hJMvOcWCMk/UNEHGzPNZaI/AAAAAAAADsA/GfTuRpp4ZAw/s400/75798860.jpeg" height="276" width="400" /></a></div>
<br />
<br />
"It is certainly an unpleasant thing," replied Mr. Dashwood,
"to have those kind of yearly drains on one's income. One's fortune, as
your mother justly says, is NOT one's own. To be tied down to the regular
payment of such a sum, on every rent day, is by no means desirable: it takes
away one's independence." <br />
"Undoubtedly; and after all you have no thanks for it. They think
themselves secure, you do no more than what is expected, and it raises no
gratitude at all. If I were you, whatever I did should be done at my own
discretion entirely. I would not bind myself to allow them any thing yearly. It
may be very inconvenient some years to spare a hundred, or even fifty pounds
from our own expenses." <br />
"I believe you are right, my love; it will be better that there should
be no annuity in the case; whatever I may give them occasionally will be of far
greater assistance than a yearly allowance, because they would only enlarge
their style of living if they felt sure of a larger income, and would not be
sixpence the richer for it at the end of the year. It will certainly be much
the best way. A present of fifty pounds, now and then, will prevent their ever
being distressed for money, and will, I think, be amply discharging my promise
to my father." <br />
"To be sure it will. Indeed, to say the truth, I am convinced within
myself that your father had no idea of your giving them any money at all. The
assistance he thought of, I dare say, was only such as might be reasonably
expected of you; for instance, such as looking out for a comfortable small
house for them, helping them to move their things, and sending them presents of
fish and game, and so forth, whenever they are in season. I'll lay my life that
he meant nothing farther; indeed, it would be very strange and unreasonable if
he did. Do but consider, my dear Mr. Dashwood, how excessively comfortable your
mother-in-law and her daughters may live on the interest of seven thousand
pounds, besides the thousand pounds belonging to each of the girls, which
brings them in fifty pounds a year a-piece, and, of course, they will pay their
mother for their board out of it. Altogether, they will have five hundred
a-year amongst them, and what on earth can four women want for more than
that?—They will live so cheap! Their housekeeping will be nothing at all. They
will have no carriage, no horses, and hardly any servants; they will keep no
company, and can have no expenses of any kind! Only conceive how comfortable
they will be! Five hundred a year! I am sure I cannot imagine how they will
spend half of it; and as to your giving them more, it is quite absurd to think
of it. They will be much more able to give YOU something." <br />
"Upon my word," said Mr. Dashwood, "I believe you are
perfectly right. My father certainly could mean nothing more by his request to
me than what you say. I clearly understand it now, and I will strictly fulfil
my engagement by such acts of assistance and kindness to them as you have
described. When my mother removes into another house my services shall be
readily given to accommodate her as far as I can. Some little present of
furniture too may be acceptable then." <br />
"Certainly," returned Mrs. John Dashwood. "But, however, ONE
thing must be considered. When your father and mother moved to Norland, though
the furniture of Stanhill was sold, all the china, plate, and linen was saved,
and is now left to your mother. Her house will therefore be almost completely
fitted up as soon as she takes it." <br />
"That is a material consideration undoubtedly. A valuable legacy
indeed! And yet some of the plate would have been a very pleasant addition to
our own stock here." <br />
"Yes; and the set of breakfast china is twice as handsome as what
belongs to this house. A great deal too handsome, in my opinion, for any place
THEY can ever afford to live in. But, however, so it is. Your father thought
only of THEM. And I must say this: that you owe no particular gratitude to him,
nor attention to his wishes; for we very well know that if he could, he would
have left almost everything in the world to THEM." <br />
This argument was irresistible. It gave to his intentions whatever of
decision was wanting before; and he finally resolved, that it would be
absolutely unnecessary, if not highly indecorous, to do more for the widow and
children of his father, than such kind of neighbourly acts as his own wife
pointed out. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 3 </h3>
Mrs. Dashwood remained at Norland several months; not from any
disinclination to move when the sight of every well known spot ceased to raise
the violent emotion which it produced for a while; for when her spirits began
to revive, and her mind became capable of some other exertion than that of
heightening its affliction by melancholy remembrances, she was impatient to be
gone, and indefatigable in her inquiries for a suitable dwelling in the
neighbourhood of Norland; for to remove far from that beloved spot was
impossible. But she could hear of no situation that at once answered her
notions of comfort and ease, and suited the prudence of her eldest daughter,
whose steadier judgment rejected several houses as too large for their income,
which her mother would have approved. <br />
Mrs. Dashwood had been informed by her husband of the solemn promise on the
part of his son in their favour, which gave comfort to his last earthly
reflections. She doubted the sincerity of this assurance no more than he had
doubted it himself, and she thought of it for her daughters' sake with satisfaction,
though as for herself she was persuaded that a much smaller provision than
7000L would support her in affluence. For their brother's sake, too, for the
sake of his own heart, she rejoiced; and she reproached herself for being
unjust to his merit before, in believing him incapable of generosity. His
attentive behaviour to herself and his sisters convinced her that their welfare
was dear to him, and, for a long time, she firmly relied on the liberality of
his intentions. <br />
The contempt which she had, very early in their acquaintance, felt for her
daughter-in-law, was very much increased by the farther knowledge of her
character, which half a year's residence in her family afforded; and perhaps in
spite of every consideration of politeness or maternal affection on the side of
the former, the two ladies might have found it impossible to have lived
together so long, had not a particular circumstance occurred to give still
greater eligibility, according to the opinions of Mrs. Dashwood, to her daughters'
continuance at Norland. <br />
This circumstance was a growing attachment between her eldest girl and the
brother of Mrs. John Dashwood, a gentleman-like and pleasing young man, who was
introduced to their acquaintance soon after his sister's establishment at
Norland, and who had since spent the greatest part of his time there. <br />
Some mothers might have encouraged the intimacy from motives of interest,
for Edward Ferrars was the eldest son of a man who had died very rich; and some
might have repressed it from motives of prudence, for, except a trifling sum,
the whole of his fortune depended on the will of his mother. But Mrs. Dashwood
was alike uninfluenced by either consideration. It was enough for her that he
appeared to be amiable, that he loved her daughter, and that Elinor returned
the partiality. It was contrary to every doctrine of hers that difference of
fortune should keep any couple asunder who were attracted by resemblance of
disposition; and that Elinor's merit should not be acknowledged by every one who
knew her, was to her comprehension impossible. <br />
Edward Ferrars was not recommended to their good opinion by any peculiar
graces of person or address. He was not handsome, and his manners required
intimacy to make them pleasing. He was too diffident to do justice to himself;
but when his natural shyness was overcome, his behaviour gave every indication
of an open, affectionate heart. His understanding was good, and his education
had given it solid improvement. But he was neither fitted by abilities nor disposition
to answer the wishes of his mother and sister, who longed to see him
distinguished—as—they hardly knew what. They wanted him to make a fine figure
in the world in some manner or other. His mother wished to interest him in
political concerns, to get him into parliament, or to see him connected with
some of the great men of the day. Mrs. John Dashwood wished it likewise; but in
the mean while, till one of these superior blessings could be attained, it
would have quieted her ambition to see him driving a barouche. But Edward had
no turn for great men or barouches. All his wishes centered in domestic comfort
and the quiet of private life. Fortunately he had a younger brother who was
more promising. <br />
Edward had been staying several weeks in the house before he engaged much of
Mrs. Dashwood's attention; for she was, at that time, in such affliction as
rendered her careless of surrounding objects. She saw only that he was quiet
and unobtrusive, and she liked him for it. He did not disturb the wretchedness
of her mind by ill-timed conversation. She was first called to observe and
approve him farther, by a reflection which Elinor chanced one day to make on
the difference between him and his sister. It was a contrast which recommended
him most forcibly to her mother. <br />
"It is enough," said she; "to say that he is unlike Fanny is
enough. It implies everything amiable. I love him already." <br />
"I think you will like him," said Elinor, "when you know more
of him." <br />
"Like him!" replied her mother with a smile. "I feel no
sentiment of approbation inferior to love." <br />
"You may esteem him." <br />
"I have never yet known what it was to separate esteem and love." <br />
Mrs. Dashwood now took pains to get acquainted with him. Her manners were
attaching, and soon banished his reserve. She speedily comprehended all his
merits; the persuasion of his regard for Elinor perhaps assisted her
penetration; but she really felt assured of his worth: and even that quietness
of manner, which militated against all her established ideas of what a young
man's address ought to be, was no longer uninteresting when she knew his heart
to be warm and his temper affectionate. <br />
No sooner did she perceive any symptom of love in his behaviour to Elinor,
than she considered their serious attachment as certain, and looked forward to
their marriage as rapidly approaching. <br />
"In a few months, my dear Marianne." said she, "Elinor will,
in all probability be settled for life. We shall miss her; but SHE will be
happy." <br />
"Oh! Mama, how shall we do without her?" <br />
"My love, it will be scarcely a separation. We shall live within a few
miles of each other, and shall meet every day of our lives. You will gain a
brother, a real, affectionate brother. I have the highest opinion in the world
of Edward's heart. But you look grave, Marianne; do you disapprove your
sister's choice?" <br />
"Perhaps," said Marianne, "I may consider it with some
surprise. Edward is very amiable, and I love him tenderly. But yet—he is not
the kind of young man—there is something wanting—his figure is not striking; it
has none of that grace which I should expect in the man who could seriously
attach my sister. His eyes want all that spirit, that fire, which at once
announce virtue and intelligence. And besides all this, I am afraid, Mama, he
has no real taste. Music seems scarcely to attract him, and though he admires
Elinor's drawings very much, it is not the admiration of a person who can
understand their worth. It is evident, in spite of his frequent attention to
her while she draws, that in fact he knows nothing of the matter. He admires as
a lover, not as a connoisseur. To satisfy me, those characters must be united.
I could not be happy with a man whose taste did not in every point coincide
with my own. He must enter into all my feelings; the same books, the same music
must charm us both. Oh! mama, how spiritless, how tame was Edward's manner in
reading to us last night! I felt for my sister most severely. Yet she bore it
with so much composure, she seemed scarcely to notice it. I could hardly keep
my seat. To hear those beautiful lines which have frequently almost driven me
wild, pronounced with such impenetrable calmness, such dreadful
indifference!"— "He would certainly have done more justice to simple
and elegant prose. I thought so at the time; but you WOULD give him
Cowper." <br />
"Nay, Mama, if he is not to be animated by Cowper!—but we must allow
for difference of taste. Elinor has not my feelings, and therefore she may
overlook it, and be happy with him. But it would have broke MY heart, had I
loved him, to hear him read with so little sensibility. Mama, the more I know
of the world, the more am I convinced that I shall never see a man whom I can
really love. I require so much! He must have all Edward's virtues, and his
person and manners must ornament his goodness with every possible charm." <br />
"Remember, my love, that you are not seventeen. It is yet too early in
life to despair of such a happiness. Why should you be less fortunate than your
mother? In one circumstance only, my Marianne, may your destiny be different
from hers!" <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 4 </h3>
"What a pity it is, Elinor," said Marianne, "that Edward
should have no taste for drawing." <br />
"No taste for drawing!" replied Elinor, "why should you think
so? He does not draw himself, indeed, but he has great pleasure in seeing the
performances of other people, and I assure you he is by no means deficient in
natural taste, though he has not had opportunities of improving it. Had he ever
been in the way of learning, I think he would have drawn very well. He
distrusts his own judgment in such matters so much, that he is always unwilling
to give his opinion on any picture; but he has an innate propriety and
simplicity of taste, which in general direct him perfectly right." <br />
Marianne was afraid of offending, and said no more on the subject; but the
kind of approbation which Elinor described as excited in him by the drawings of
other people, was very far from that rapturous delight, which, in her opinion,
could alone be called taste. Yet, though smiling within herself at the mistake,
she honoured her sister for that blind partiality to Edward which produced it. <br />
"I hope, Marianne," continued Elinor, "you do not consider
him as deficient in general taste. Indeed, I think I may say that you cannot,
for your behaviour to him is perfectly cordial, and if THAT were your opinion,
I am sure you could never be civil to him." <br />
Marianne hardly knew what to say. She would not wound the feelings of her
sister on any account, and yet to say what she did not believe was impossible.
At length she replied: <br />
"Do not be offended, Elinor, if my praise of him is not in every thing
equal to your sense of his merits. I have not had so many opportunities of
estimating the minuter propensities of his mind, his inclinations and tastes,
as you have; but I have the highest opinion in the world of his goodness and
sense. I think him every thing that is worthy and amiable." <br />
"I am sure," replied Elinor, with a smile, "that his dearest
friends could not be dissatisfied with such commendation as that. I do not perceive
how you could express yourself more warmly." <br />
Marianne was rejoiced to find her sister so easily pleased. <br />
"Of his sense and his goodness," continued Elinor, "no one
can, I think, be in doubt, who has seen him often enough to engage him in
unreserved conversation. The excellence of his understanding and his principles
can be concealed only by that shyness which too often keeps him silent. You
know enough of him to do justice to his solid worth. But of his minuter
propensities, as you call them you have from peculiar circumstances been kept
more ignorant than myself. He and I have been at times thrown a good deal
together, while you have been wholly engrossed on the most affectionate
principle by my mother. I have seen a great deal of him, have studied his
sentiments and heard his opinion on subjects of literature and taste; and, upon
the whole, I venture to pronounce that his mind is well-informed, enjoyment of
books exceedingly great, his imagination lively, his observation just and
correct, and his taste delicate and pure. His abilities in every respect
improve as much upon acquaintance as his manners and person. At first sight,
his address is certainly not striking; and his person can hardly be called
handsome, till the expression of his eyes, which are uncommonly good, and the
general sweetness of his countenance, is perceived. At present, I know him so
well, that I think him really handsome; or at least, almost so. What say you,
Marianne?" <br />
"I shall very soon think him handsome, Elinor, if I do not now. When
you tell me to love him as a brother, I shall no more see imperfection in his
face, than I now do in his heart." <br />
Elinor started at this declaration, and was sorry for the warmth she had
been betrayed into, in speaking of him. She felt that Edward stood very high in
her opinion. She believed the regard to be mutual; but she required greater
certainty of it to make Marianne's conviction of their attachment agreeable to
her. She knew that what Marianne and her mother conjectured one moment, they believed
the next—that with them, to wish was to hope, and to hope was to expect. She
tried to explain the real state of the case to her sister. <br />
"I do not attempt to deny," said she, "that I think very
highly of him—that I greatly esteem, that I like him." <br />
Marianne here burst forth with indignation— <br />
"Esteem him! Like him! Cold-hearted Elinor! Oh! worse than
cold-hearted! Ashamed of being otherwise. Use those words again, and I will
leave the room this moment." <br />
Elinor could not help laughing. "Excuse me," said she; "and
be assured that I meant no offence to you, by speaking, in so quiet a way, of
my own feelings. Believe them to be stronger than I have declared; believe
them, in short, to be such as his merit, and the suspicion—the hope of his
affection for me may warrant, without imprudence or folly. But farther than
this you must not believe. I am by no means assured of his regard for me. There
are moments when the extent of it seems doubtful; and till his sentiments are
fully known, you cannot wonder at my wishing to avoid any encouragement of my
own partiality, by believing or calling it more than it is. In my heart I feel
little—scarcely any doubt of his preference. But there are other points to be
considered besides his inclination. He is very far from being independent. What
his mother really is we cannot know; but, from Fanny's occasional mention of
her conduct and opinions, we have never been disposed to think her amiable; and
I am very much mistaken if Edward is not himself aware that there would be many
difficulties in his way, if he were to wish to marry a woman who had not either
a great fortune or high rank." <br />
Marianne was astonished to find how much the imagination of her mother and
herself had outstripped the truth. <br />
"And you really are not engaged to him!" said she. "Yet it
certainly soon will happen. But two advantages will proceed from this delay. I
shall not lose you so soon, and Edward will have greater opportunity of
improving that natural taste for your favourite pursuit which must be so indispensably
necessary to your future felicity. Oh! if he should be so far stimulated by
your genius as to learn to draw himself, how delightful it would be!" <br />
Elinor had given her real opinion to her sister. She could not consider her
partiality for Edward in so prosperous a state as Marianne had believed it.
There was, at times, a want of spirits about him which, if it did not denote
indifference, spoke of something almost as unpromising. A doubt of her regard,
supposing him to feel it, need not give him more than inquietude. It would not
be likely to produce that dejection of mind which frequently attended him. A
more reasonable cause might be found in the dependent situation which forbade
the indulgence of his affection. She knew that his mother neither behaved to
him so as to make his home comfortable at present, nor to give him any
assurance that he might form a home for himself, without strictly attending to
her views for his aggrandizement. With such a knowledge as this, it was
impossible for Elinor to feel easy on the subject. She was far from depending
on that result of his preference of her, which her mother and sister still
considered as certain. Nay, the longer they were together the more doubtful
seemed the nature of his regard; and sometimes, for a few painful minutes, she
believed it to be no more than friendship. <br />
But, whatever might really be its limits, it was enough, when perceived by
his sister, to make her uneasy, and at the same time, (which was still more
common,) to make her uncivil. She took the first opportunity of affronting her
mother-in-law on the occasion, talking to her so expressively of her brother's
great expectations, of Mrs. Ferrars's resolution that both her sons should
marry well, and of the danger attending any young woman who attempted to DRAW
HIM IN; that Mrs. Dashwood could neither pretend to be unconscious, nor
endeavor to be calm. She gave her an answer which marked her contempt, and
instantly left the room, resolving that, whatever might be the inconvenience or
expense of so sudden a removal, her beloved Elinor should not be exposed
another week to such insinuations. <br />
In this state of her spirits, a letter was delivered to her from the post,
which contained a proposal particularly well timed. It was the offer of a small
house, on very easy terms, belonging to a relation of her own, a gentleman of
consequence and property in Devonshire. The letter was from this gentleman
himself, and written in the true spirit of friendly accommodation. He
understood that she was in need of a dwelling; and though the house he now
offered her was merely a cottage, he assured her that everything should be done
to it which she might think necessary, if the situation pleased her. He
earnestly pressed her, after giving the particulars of the house and garden, to
come with her daughters to Barton Park, the place of his own residence, from
whence she might judge, herself, whether Barton Cottage, for the houses were in
the same parish, could, by any alteration, be made comfortable to her. He seemed
really anxious to accommodate them and the whole of his letter was written in
so friendly a style as could not fail of giving pleasure to his cousin; more
especially at a moment when she was suffering under the cold and unfeeling
behaviour of her nearer connections. She needed no time for deliberation or
inquiry. Her resolution was formed as she read. The situation of Barton, in a
county so far distant from Sussex as Devonshire, which, but a few hours before,
would have been a sufficient objection to outweigh every possible advantage
belonging to the place, was now its first recommendation. To quit the
neighbourhood of Norland was no longer an evil; it was an object of desire; it
was a blessing, in comparison of the misery of continuing her daughter-in-law's
guest; and to remove for ever from that beloved place would be less painful
than to inhabit or visit it while such a woman was its mistress. She instantly
wrote Sir John Middleton her acknowledgment of his kindness, and her acceptance
of his proposal; and then hastened to shew both letters to her daughters, that
she might be secure of their approbation before her answer were sent. <br />
Elinor had always thought it would be more prudent for them to settle at
some distance from Norland, than immediately amongst their present
acquaintance. On THAT head, therefore, it was not for her to oppose her
mother's intention of removing into Devonshire. The house, too, as described by
Sir John, was on so simple a scale, and the rent so uncommonly moderate, as to
leave her no right of objection on either point; and, therefore, though it was
not a plan which brought any charm to her fancy, though it was a removal from
the vicinity of Norland beyond her wishes, she made no attempt to dissuade her
mother from sending a letter of acquiescence. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 5 </h3>
No sooner was her answer dispatched, than Mrs. Dashwood indulged herself in
the pleasure of announcing to her son-in-law and his wife that she was provided
with a house, and should incommode them no longer than till every thing were
ready for her inhabiting it. They heard her with surprise. Mrs. John Dashwood
said nothing; but her husband civilly hoped that she would not be settled far
from Norland. She had great satisfaction in replying that she was going into
Devonshire.—Edward turned hastily towards her, on hearing this, and, in a voice
of surprise and concern, which required no explanation to her, repeated,
"Devonshire! Are you, indeed, going there? So far from hence! And to what
part of it?" She explained the situation. It was within four miles
northward of Exeter. <br />
"It is but a cottage," she continued, "but I hope to see many
of my friends in it. A room or two can easily be added; and if my friends find
no difficulty in travelling so far to see me, I am sure I will find none in
accommodating them." <br />
She concluded with a very kind invitation to Mr. and Mrs. John Dashwood to
visit her at Barton; and to Edward she gave one with still greater affection.
Though her late conversation with her daughter-in-law had made her resolve on
remaining at Norland no longer than was unavoidable, it had not produced the
smallest effect on her in that point to which it principally tended. To
separate Edward and Elinor was as far from being her object as ever; and she
wished to show Mrs. John Dashwood, by this pointed invitation to her brother,
how totally she disregarded her disapprobation of the match. <br />
Mr. John Dashwood told his mother again and again how exceedingly sorry he
was that she had taken a house at such a distance from Norland as to prevent
his being of any service to her in removing her furniture. He really felt
conscientiously vexed on the occasion; for the very exertion to which he had
limited the performance of his promise to his father was by this arrangement
rendered impracticable.— The furniture was all sent around by water. It chiefly
consisted of household linen, plate, china, and books, with a handsome
pianoforte of Marianne's. Mrs. John Dashwood saw the packages depart with a
sigh: she could not help feeling it hard that as Mrs. Dashwood's income would
be so trifling in comparison with their own, she should have any handsome
article of furniture. <br />
Mrs. Dashwood took the house for a twelvemonth; it was ready furnished, and
she might have immediate possession. No difficulty arose on either side in the
agreement; and she waited only for the disposal of her effects at Norland, and
to determine her future household, before she set off for the west; and this,
as she was exceedingly rapid in the performance of everything that interested
her, was soon done.—The horses which were left her by her husband had been sold
soon after his death, and an opportunity now offering of disposing of her
carriage, she agreed to sell that likewise at the earnest advice of her eldest
daughter. For the comfort of her children, had she consulted only her own
wishes, she would have kept it; but the discretion of Elinor prevailed. HER
wisdom too limited the number of their servants to three; two maids and a man,
with whom they were speedily provided from amongst those who had formed their
establishment at Norland. <br />
The man and one of the maids were sent off immediately into Devonshire, to
prepare the house for their mistress's arrival; for as Lady Middleton was
entirely unknown to Mrs. Dashwood, she preferred going directly to the cottage
to being a visitor at Barton Park; and she relied so undoubtingly on Sir John's
description of the house, as to feel no curiosity to examine it herself till
she entered it as her own. Her eagerness to be gone from Norland was preserved
from diminution by the evident satisfaction of her daughter-in-law in the
prospect of her removal; a satisfaction which was but feebly attempted to be
concealed under a cold invitation to her to defer her departure. Now was the
time when her son-in-law's promise to his father might with particular
propriety be fulfilled. Since he had neglected to do it on first coming to the
estate, their quitting his house might be looked on as the most suitable period
for its accomplishment. But Mrs. Dashwood began shortly to give over every hope
of the kind, and to be convinced, from the general drift of his discourse, that
his assistance extended no farther than their maintenance for six months at
Norland. He so frequently talked of the increasing expenses of housekeeping,
and of the perpetual demands upon his purse, which a man of any consequence in
the world was beyond calculation exposed to, that he seemed rather to stand in
need of more money himself than to have any design of giving money away. <br />
In a very few weeks from the day which brought Sir John Middleton's first
letter to Norland, every thing was so far settled in their future abode as to
enable Mrs. Dashwood and her daughters to begin their journey. <br />
Many were the tears shed by them in their last adieus to a place so much
beloved. "Dear, dear Norland!" said Marianne, as she wandered alone
before the house, on the last evening of their being there; "when shall I
cease to regret you!—when learn to feel a home elsewhere!—Oh! happy house,
could you know what I suffer in now viewing you from this spot, from whence
perhaps I may view you no more!—And you, ye well-known trees!—but you will
continue the same.—No leaf will decay because we are removed, nor any branch
become motionless although we can observe you no longer!—No; you will continue
the same; unconscious of the pleasure or the regret you occasion, and
insensible of any change in those who walk under your shade!—But who will
remain to enjoy you?" <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 6 </h3>
The first part of their journey was performed in too melancholy a
disposition to be otherwise than tedious and unpleasant. But as they drew
towards the end of it, their interest in the appearance of a country which they
were to inhabit overcame their dejection, and a view of Barton Valley as they
entered it gave them cheerfulness. It was a pleasant fertile spot, well wooded,
and rich in pasture. After winding along it for more than a mile, they reached
their own house. A small green court was the whole of its demesne in front; and
a neat wicket gate admitted them into it. <br />
As a house, Barton Cottage, though small, was comfortable and compact; but
as a cottage it was defective, for the building was regular, the roof was
tiled, the window shutters were not painted green, nor were the walls covered
with honeysuckles. A narrow passage led directly through the house into the
garden behind. On each side of the entrance was a sitting room, about sixteen
feet square; and beyond them were the offices and the stairs. Four bed-rooms
and two garrets formed the rest of the house. It had not been built many years
and was in good repair. In comparison of Norland, it was poor and small
indeed!—but the tears which recollection called forth as they entered the house
were soon dried away. They were cheered by the joy of the servants on their
arrival, and each for the sake of the others resolved to appear happy. It was
very early in September; the season was fine, and from first seeing the place
under the advantage of good weather, they received an impression in its favour
which was of material service in recommending it to their lasting approbation. <br />
The situation of the house was good. High hills rose immediately behind, and
at no great distance on each side; some of which were open downs, the others
cultivated and woody. The village of Barton was chiefly on one of these hills,
and formed a pleasant view from the cottage windows. The prospect in front was
more extensive; it commanded the whole of the valley, and reached into the
country beyond. The hills which surrounded the cottage terminated the valley in
that direction; under another name, and in another course, it branched out
again between two of the steepest of them. <br />
With the size and furniture of the house Mrs. Dashwood was upon the whole
well satisfied; for though her former style of life rendered many additions to
the latter indispensable, yet to add and improve was a delight to her; and she
had at this time ready money enough to supply all that was wanted of greater
elegance to the apartments. "As for the house itself, to be sure,"
said she, "it is too small for our family, but we will make ourselves
tolerably comfortable for the present, as it is too late in the year for
improvements. Perhaps in the spring, if I have plenty of money, as I dare say I
shall, we may think about building. These parlors are both too small for such
parties of our friends as I hope to see often collected here; and I have some
thoughts of throwing the passage into one of them with perhaps a part of the
other, and so leave the remainder of that other for an entrance; this, with a
new drawing room which may be easily added, and a bed-chamber and garret above,
will make it a very snug little cottage. I could wish the stairs were handsome.
But one must not expect every thing; though I suppose it would be no difficult
matter to widen them. I shall see how much I am before-hand with the world in
the spring, and we will plan our improvements accordingly." <br />
In the mean time, till all these alterations could be made from the savings
of an income of five hundred a-year by a woman who never saved in her life,
they were wise enough to be contented with the house as it was; and each of
them was busy in arranging their particular concerns, and endeavoring, by
placing around them books and other possessions, to form themselves a home.
Marianne's pianoforte was unpacked and properly disposed of; and Elinor's
drawings were affixed to the walls of their sitting room. <br />
In such employments as these they were interrupted soon after breakfast the
next day by the entrance of their landlord, who called to welcome them to
Barton, and to offer them every accommodation from his own house and garden in
which theirs might at present be deficient. Sir John Middleton was a good
looking man about forty. He had formerly visited at Stanhill, but it was too
long for his young cousins to remember him. His countenance was thoroughly
good-humoured; and his manners were as friendly as the style of his letter.
Their arrival seemed to afford him real satisfaction, and their comfort to be
an object of real solicitude to him. He said much of his earnest desire of
their living in the most sociable terms with his family, and pressed them so
cordially to dine at Barton Park every day till they were better settled at
home, that, though his entreaties were carried to a point of perseverance
beyond civility, they could not give offence. His kindness was not confined to
words; for within an hour after he left them, a large basket full of garden
stuff and fruit arrived from the park, which was followed before the end of the
day by a present of game. He insisted, moreover, on conveying all their letters
to and from the post for them, and would not be denied the satisfaction of
sending them his newspaper every day. <br />
Lady Middleton had sent a very civil message by him, denoting her intention
of waiting on Mrs. Dashwood as soon as she could be assured that her visit
would be no inconvenience; and as this message was answered by an invitation
equally polite, her ladyship was introduced to them the next day. <br />
They were, of course, very anxious to see a person on whom so much of their
comfort at Barton must depend; and the elegance of her appearance was
favourable to their wishes. Lady Middleton was not more than six or seven and
twenty; her face was handsome, her figure tall and striking, and her address
graceful. Her manners had all the elegance which her husband's wanted. But they
would have been improved by some share of his frankness and warmth; and her
visit was long enough to detract something from their first admiration, by
shewing that, though perfectly well-bred, she was reserved, cold, and had
nothing to say for herself beyond the most common-place inquiry or remark. <br />
Conversation however was not wanted, for Sir John was very chatty, and Lady
Middleton had taken the wise precaution of bringing with her their eldest
child, a fine little boy about six years old, by which means there was one
subject always to be recurred to by the ladies in case of extremity, for they
had to enquire his name and age, admire his beauty, and ask him questions which
his mother answered for him, while he hung about her and held down his head, to
the great surprise of her ladyship, who wondered at his being so shy before
company, as he could make noise enough at home. On every formal visit a child
ought to be of the party, by way of provision for discourse. In the present
case it took up ten minutes to determine whether the boy were most like his
father or mother, and in what particular he resembled either, for of course every
body differed, and every body was astonished at the opinion of the others. <br />
An opportunity was soon to be given to the Dashwoods of debating on the rest
of the children, as Sir John would not leave the house without securing their
promise of dining at the park the next day. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 7 </h3>
Barton Park was about half a mile from the cottage. The ladies had passed
near it in their way along the valley, but it was screened from their view at
home by the projection of a hill. The house was large and handsome; and the
Middletons lived in a style of equal hospitality and elegance. The former was
for Sir John's gratification, the latter for that of his lady. They were
scarcely ever without some friends staying with them in the house, and they
kept more company of every kind than any other family in the neighbourhood. It
was necessary to the happiness of both; for however dissimilar in temper and
outward behaviour, they strongly resembled each other in that total want of
talent and taste which confined their employments, unconnected with such as
society produced, within a very narrow compass. Sir John was a sportsman, Lady
Middleton a mother. He hunted and shot, and she humoured her children; and
these were their only resources. Lady Middleton had the advantage of being able
to spoil her children all the year round, while Sir John's independent
employments were in existence only half the time. Continual engagements at home
and abroad, however, supplied all the deficiencies of nature and education;
supported the good spirits of Sir John, and gave exercise to the good breeding
of his wife. <br />
Lady Middleton piqued herself upon the elegance of her table, and of all her
domestic arrangements; and from this kind of vanity was her greatest enjoyment
in any of their parties. But Sir John's satisfaction in society was much more
real; he delighted in collecting about him more young people than his house
would hold, and the noisier they were the better was he pleased. He was a
blessing to all the juvenile part of the neighbourhood, for in summer he was
for ever forming parties to eat cold ham and chicken out of doors, and in
winter his private balls were numerous enough for any young lady who was not
suffering under the unsatiable appetite of fifteen. <br />
The arrival of a new family in the country was always a matter of joy to
him, and in every point of view he was charmed with the inhabitants he had now
procured for his cottage at Barton. The Miss Dashwoods were young, pretty, and
unaffected. It was enough to secure his good opinion; for to be unaffected was
all that a pretty girl could want to make her mind as captivating as her
person. The friendliness of his disposition made him happy in accommodating
those, whose situation might be considered, in comparison with the past, as
unfortunate. In showing kindness to his cousins therefore he had the real
satisfaction of a good heart; and in settling a family of females only in his
cottage, he had all the satisfaction of a sportsman; for a sportsman, though he
esteems only those of his sex who are sportsmen likewise, is not often desirous
of encouraging their taste by admitting them to a residence within his own
manor. <br />
Mrs. Dashwood and her daughters were met at the door of the house by Sir
John, who welcomed them to Barton Park with unaffected sincerity; and as he
attended them to the drawing room repeated to the young ladies the concern
which the same subject had drawn from him the day before, at being unable to
get any smart young men to meet them. They would see, he said, only one gentleman
there besides himself; a particular friend who was staying at the park, but who
was neither very young nor very gay. He hoped they would all excuse the
smallness of the party, and could assure them it should never happen so again.
He had been to several families that morning in hopes of procuring some
addition to their number, but it was moonlight and every body was full of
engagements. Luckily Lady Middleton's mother had arrived at Barton within the
last hour, and as she was a very cheerful agreeable woman, he hoped the young
ladies would not find it so very dull as they might imagine. The young ladies,
as well as their mother, were perfectly satisfied with having two entire
strangers of the party, and wished for no more. <br />
Mrs. Jennings, Lady Middleton's mother, was a good-humoured, merry, fat,
elderly woman, who talked a great deal, seemed very happy, and rather vulgar.
She was full of jokes and laughter, and before dinner was over had said many
witty things on the subject of lovers and husbands; hoped they had not left
their hearts behind them in Sussex, and pretended to see them blush whether
they did or not. Marianne was vexed at it for her sister's sake, and turned her
eyes towards Elinor to see how she bore these attacks, with an earnestness
which gave Elinor far more pain than could arise from such common-place
raillery as Mrs. Jennings's. <br />
Colonel Brandon, the friend of Sir John, seemed no more adapted by
resemblance of manner to be his friend, than Lady Middleton was to be his wife,
or Mrs. Jennings to be Lady Middleton's mother. He was silent and grave. His
appearance however was not unpleasing, in spite of his being in the opinion of
Marianne and Margaret an absolute old bachelor, for he was on the wrong side of
five and thirty; but though his face was not handsome, his countenance was
sensible, and his address was particularly gentlemanlike. <br />
There was nothing in any of the party which could recommend them as
companions to the Dashwoods; but the cold insipidity of Lady Middleton was so
particularly repulsive, that in comparison of it the gravity of Colonel
Brandon, and even the boisterous mirth of Sir John and his mother-in-law was
interesting. Lady Middleton seemed to be roused to enjoyment only by the
entrance of her four noisy children after dinner, who pulled her about, tore
her clothes, and put an end to every kind of discourse except what related to
themselves. <br />
In the evening, as Marianne was discovered to be musical, she was invited to
play. The instrument was unlocked, every body prepared to be charmed, and
Marianne, who sang very well, at their request went through the chief of the
songs which Lady Middleton had brought into the family on her marriage, and
which perhaps had lain ever since in the same position on the pianoforte, for
her ladyship had celebrated that event by giving up music, although by her
mother's account, she had played extremely well, and by her own was very fond
of it. <br />
Marianne's performance was highly applauded. Sir John was loud in his
admiration at the end of every song, and as loud in his conversation with the
others while every song lasted. Lady Middleton frequently called him to order,
wondered how any one's attention could be diverted from music for a moment, and
asked Marianne to sing a particular song which Marianne had just finished.
Colonel Brandon alone, of all the party, heard her without being in raptures.
He paid her only the compliment of attention; and she felt a respect for him on
the occasion, which the others had reasonably forfeited by their shameless want
of taste. His pleasure in music, though it amounted not to that ecstatic
delight which alone could sympathize with her own, was estimable when
contrasted against the horrible insensibility of the others; and she was
reasonable enough to allow that a man of five and thirty might well have
outlived all acuteness of feeling and every exquisite power of enjoyment. She
was perfectly disposed to make every allowance for the colonel's advanced state
of life which humanity required. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 8 </h3>
Mrs. Jennings was a widow with an ample jointure. She had only two
daughters, both of whom she had lived to see respectably married, and she had
now therefore nothing to do but to marry all the rest of the world. In the
promotion of this object she was zealously active, as far as her ability
reached; and missed no opportunity of projecting weddings among all the young
people of her acquaintance. She was remarkably quick in the discovery of
attachments, and had enjoyed the advantage of raising the blushes and the vanity
of many a young lady by insinuations of her power over such a young man; and
this kind of discernment enabled her soon after her arrival at Barton
decisively to pronounce that Colonel Brandon was very much in love with
Marianne Dashwood. She rather suspected it to be so, on the very first evening
of their being together, from his listening so attentively while she sang to
them; and when the visit was returned by the Middletons' dining at the cottage,
the fact was ascertained by his listening to her again. It must be so. She was
perfectly convinced of it. It would be an excellent match, for HE was rich, and
SHE was handsome. Mrs. Jennings had been anxious to see Colonel Brandon well
married, ever since her connection with Sir John first brought him to her knowledge;
and she was always anxious to get a good husband for every pretty girl. <br />
The immediate advantage to herself was by no means inconsiderable, for it
supplied her with endless jokes against them both. At the park she laughed at
the colonel, and in the cottage at Marianne. To the former her raillery was
probably, as far as it regarded only himself, perfectly indifferent; but to the
latter it was at first incomprehensible; and when its object was understood,
she hardly knew whether most to laugh at its absurdity, or censure its
impertinence, for she considered it as an unfeeling reflection on the colonel's
advanced years, and on his forlorn condition as an old bachelor. <br />
Mrs. Dashwood, who could not think a man five years younger than herself, so
exceedingly ancient as he appeared to the youthful fancy of her daughter,
ventured to clear Mrs. Jennings from the probability of wishing to throw
ridicule on his age. <br />
"But at least, Mama, you cannot deny the absurdity of the accusation,
though you may not think it intentionally ill-natured. Colonel Brandon is
certainly younger than Mrs. Jennings, but he is old enough to be MY father; and
if he were ever animated enough to be in love, must have long outlived every
sensation of the kind. It is too ridiculous! When is a man to be safe from such
wit, if age and infirmity will not protect him?" <br />
"Infirmity!" said Elinor, "do you call Colonel Brandon
infirm? I can easily suppose that his age may appear much greater to you than
to my mother; but you can hardly deceive yourself as to his having the use of
his limbs!" <br />
"Did not you hear him complain of the rheumatism? and is not that the
commonest infirmity of declining life?" <br />
"My dearest child," said her mother, laughing, "at this rate
you must be in continual terror of MY decay; and it must seem to you a miracle
that my life has been extended to the advanced age of forty." <br />
"Mama, you are not doing me justice. I know very well that Colonel
Brandon is not old enough to make his friends yet apprehensive of losing him in
the course of nature. He may live twenty years longer. But thirty-five has
nothing to do with matrimony." <br />
"Perhaps," said Elinor, "thirty-five and seventeen had better
not have any thing to do with matrimony together. But if there should by any
chance happen to be a woman who is single at seven and twenty, I should not
think Colonel Brandon's being thirty-five any objection to his marrying
HER." <br />
"A woman of seven and twenty," said Marianne, after pausing a
moment, "can never hope to feel or inspire affection again, and if her
home be uncomfortable, or her fortune small, I can suppose that she might bring
herself to submit to the offices of a nurse, for the sake of the provision and
security of a wife. In his marrying such a woman therefore there would be nothing
unsuitable. It would be a compact of convenience, and the world would be
satisfied. In my eyes it would be no marriage at all, but that would be
nothing. To me it would seem only a commercial exchange, in which each wished
to be benefited at the expense of the other." <br />
"It would be impossible, I know," replied Elinor, "to
convince you that a woman of seven and twenty could feel for a man of
thirty-five anything near enough to love, to make him a desirable companion to
her. But I must object to your dooming Colonel Brandon and his wife to the
constant confinement of a sick chamber, merely because he chanced to complain
yesterday (a very cold damp day) of a slight rheumatic feel in one of his
shoulders." <br />
"But he talked of flannel waistcoats," said Marianne; "and
with me a flannel waistcoat is invariably connected with aches, cramps,
rheumatisms, and every species of ailment that can afflict the old and the
feeble." <br />
"Had he been only in a violent fever, you would not have despised him
half so much. Confess, Marianne, is not there something interesting to you in
the flushed cheek, hollow eye, and quick pulse of a fever?" <br />
Soon after this, upon Elinor's leaving the room, "Mama," said
Marianne, "I have an alarm on the subject of illness which I cannot conceal
from you. I am sure Edward Ferrars is not well. We have now been here almost a
fortnight, and yet he does not come. Nothing but real indisposition could
occasion this extraordinary delay. What else can detain him at Norland?" <br />
"Had you any idea of his coming so soon?" said Mrs. Dashwood.
"I had none. On the contrary, if I have felt any anxiety at all on the
subject, it has been in recollecting that he sometimes showed a want of
pleasure and readiness in accepting my invitation, when I talked of his coming
to Barton. Does Elinor expect him already?" <br />
"I have never mentioned it to her, but of course she must." <br />
"I rather think you are mistaken, for when I was talking to her
yesterday of getting a new grate for the spare bedchamber, she observed that
there was no immediate hurry for it, as it was not likely that the room would
be wanted for some time." <br />
"How strange this is! what can be the meaning of it! But the whole of
their behaviour to each other has been unaccountable! How cold, how composed
were their last adieus! How languid their conversation the last evening of
their being together! In Edward's farewell there was no distinction between
Elinor and me: it was the good wishes of an affectionate brother to both. Twice
did I leave them purposely together in the course of the last morning, and each
time did he most unaccountably follow me out of the room. And Elinor, in
quitting Norland and Edward, cried not as I did. Even now her self-command is
invariable. When is she dejected or melancholy? When does she try to avoid
society, or appear restless and dissatisfied in it?" <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 9 </h3>
The Dashwoods were now settled at Barton with tolerable comfort to
themselves. The house and the garden, with all the objects surrounding them,
were now become familiar, and the ordinary pursuits which had given to Norland
half its charms were engaged in again with far greater enjoyment than Norland
had been able to afford, since the loss of their father. Sir John Middleton,
who called on them every day for the first fortnight, and who was not in the
habit of seeing much occupation at home, could not conceal his amazement on
finding them always employed. <br />
Their visitors, except those from Barton Park, were not many; for, in spite
of Sir John's urgent entreaties that they would mix more in the neighbourhood,
and repeated assurances of his carriage being always at their service, the
independence of Mrs. Dashwood's spirit overcame the wish of society for her
children; and she was resolute in declining to visit any family beyond the distance
of a walk. There were but few who could be so classed; and it was not all of
them that were attainable. About a mile and a half from the cottage, along the
narrow winding valley of Allenham, which issued from that of Barton, as
formerly described, the girls had, in one of their earliest walks, discovered
an ancient respectable looking mansion which, by reminding them a little of
Norland, interested their imagination and made them wish to be better
acquainted with it. But they learnt, on enquiry, that its possessor, an elderly
lady of very good character, was unfortunately too infirm to mix with the
world, and never stirred from home. <br />
The whole country about them abounded in beautiful walks. The high downs
which invited them from almost every window of the cottage to seek the
exquisite enjoyment of air on their summits, were a happy alternative when the
dirt of the valleys beneath shut up their superior beauties; and towards one of
these hills did Marianne and Margaret one memorable morning direct their steps,
attracted by the partial sunshine of a showery sky, and unable longer to bear
the confinement which the settled rain of the two preceding days had
occasioned. The weather was not tempting enough to draw the two others from
their pencil and their book, in spite of Marianne's declaration that the day
would be lastingly fair, and that every threatening cloud would be drawn off
from their hills; and the two girls set off together. <br />
They gaily ascended the downs, rejoicing in their own penetration at every
glimpse of blue sky; and when they caught in their faces the animating gales of
a high south-westerly wind, they pitied the fears which had prevented their
mother and Elinor from sharing such delightful sensations. <br />
"Is there a felicity in the world," said Marianne, "superior
to this?—Margaret, we will walk here at least two hours." <br />
Margaret agreed, and they pursued their way against the wind, resisting it
with laughing delight for about twenty minutes longer, when suddenly the clouds
united over their heads, and a driving rain set full in their face.— Chagrined
and surprised, they were obliged, though unwillingly, to turn back, for no
shelter was nearer than their own house. One consolation however remained for
them, to which the exigence of the moment gave more than usual propriety; it
was that of running with all possible speed down the steep side of the hill
which led immediately to their garden gate. <br />
They set off. Marianne had at first the advantage, but a false step brought
her suddenly to the ground; and Margaret, unable to stop herself to assist her,
was involuntarily hurried along, and reached the bottom in safety. <br />
A gentleman carrying a gun, with two pointers playing round him, was passing
up the hill and within a few yards of Marianne, when her accident happened. He
put down his gun and ran to her assistance. She had raised herself from the
ground, but her foot had been twisted in her fall, and she was scarcely able to
stand. The gentleman offered his services; and perceiving that her modesty
declined what her situation rendered necessary, took her up in his arms without
farther delay, and carried her down the hill. Then passing through the garden,
the gate of which had been left open by Margaret, he bore her directly into the
house, whither Margaret was just arrived, and quitted not his hold till he had
seated her in a chair in the parlour. <br />
Elinor and her mother rose up in amazement at their entrance, and while the
eyes of both were fixed on him with an evident wonder and a secret admiration which
equally sprung from his appearance, he apologized for his intrusion by relating
its cause, in a manner so frank and so graceful that his person, which was
uncommonly handsome, received additional charms from his voice and expression.
Had he been even old, ugly, and vulgar, the gratitude and kindness of Mrs.
Dashwood would have been secured by any act of attention to her child; but the
influence of youth, beauty, and elegance, gave an interest to the action which
came home to her feelings. <br />
She thanked him again and again; and, with a sweetness of address which
always attended her, invited him to be seated. But this he declined, as he was
dirty and wet. Mrs. Dashwood then begged to know to whom she was obliged. His
name, he replied, was Willoughby, and his present home was at Allenham, from
whence he hoped she would allow him the honour of calling tomorrow to enquire
after Miss Dashwood. The honour was readily granted, and he then departed, to
make himself still more interesting, in the midst of a heavy rain. <br />
His manly beauty and more than common gracefulness were instantly the theme
of general admiration, and the laugh which his gallantry raised against
Marianne received particular spirit from his exterior attractions.— Marianne
herself had seen less of his person than the rest, for the confusion which
crimsoned over her face, on his lifting her up, had robbed her of the power of
regarding him after their entering the house. But she had seen enough of him to
join in all the admiration of the others, and with an energy which always
adorned her praise. His person and air were equal to what her fancy had ever
drawn for the hero of a favourite story; and in his carrying her into the house
with so little previous formality, there was a rapidity of thought which
particularly recommended the action to her. Every circumstance belonging to him
was interesting. His name was good, his residence was in their favourite
village, and she soon found out that of all manly dresses a shooting-jacket was
the most becoming. Her imagination was busy, her reflections were pleasant, and
the pain of a sprained ankle was disregarded. <br />
Sir John called on them as soon as the next interval of fair weather that
morning allowed him to get out of doors; and Marianne's accident being related
to him, he was eagerly asked whether he knew any gentleman of the name of
Willoughby at Allenham. <br />
"Willoughby!" cried Sir John; "what, is HE in the country?
That is good news however; I will ride over tomorrow, and ask him to dinner on
Thursday." <br />
"You know him then," said Mrs. Dashwood. <br />
"Know him! to be sure I do. Why, he is down here every year." <br />
"And what sort of a young man is he?" <br />
"As good a kind of fellow as ever lived, I assure you. A very decent
shot, and there is not a bolder rider in England." <br />
"And is that all you can say for him?" cried Marianne,
indignantly. "But what are his manners on more intimate acquaintance? What
his pursuits, his talents, and genius?" <br />
Sir John was rather puzzled. <br />
"Upon my soul," said he, "I do not know much about him as to
all THAT. But he is a pleasant, good humoured fellow, and has got the nicest
little black bitch of a pointer I ever saw. Was she out with him today?" <br />
But Marianne could no more satisfy him as to the colour of Mr. Willoughby's
pointer, than he could describe to her the shades of his mind. <br />
"But who is he?" said Elinor. "Where does he come from? Has
he a house at Allenham?" <br />
On this point Sir John could give more certain intelligence; and he told
them that Mr. Willoughby had no property of his own in the country; that he
resided there only while he was visiting the old lady at Allenham Court, to
whom he was related, and whose possessions he was to inherit; adding,
"Yes, yes, he is very well worth catching I can tell you, Miss Dashwood;
he has a pretty little estate of his own in Somersetshire besides; and if I
were you, I would not give him up to my younger sister, in spite of all this
tumbling down hills. Miss Marianne must not expect to have all the men to
herself. Brandon will be jealous, if she does not take care." <br />
"I do not believe," said Mrs. Dashwood, with a good humoured
smile, "that Mr. Willoughby will be incommoded by the attempts of either
of MY daughters towards what you call CATCHING him. It is not an employment to
which they have been brought up. Men are very safe with us, let them be ever so
rich. I am glad to find, however, from what you say, that he is a respectable
young man, and one whose acquaintance will not be ineligible." <br />
"He is as good a sort of fellow, I believe, as ever lived,"
repeated Sir John. "I remember last Christmas at a little hop at the park,
he danced from eight o'clock till four, without once sitting down." <br />
"Did he indeed?" cried Marianne with sparkling eyes, "and
with elegance, with spirit?" <br />
"Yes; and he was up again at eight to ride to covert." <br />
"That is what I like; that is what a young man ought to be. Whatever be
his pursuits, his eagerness in them should know no moderation, and leave him no
sense of fatigue." <br />
"Aye, aye, I see how it will be," said Sir John, "I see how
it will be. You will be setting your cap at him now, and never think of poor
Brandon." <br />
"That is an expression, Sir John," said Marianne, warmly,
"which I particularly dislike. I abhor every common-place phrase by which
wit is intended; and 'setting one's cap at a man,' or 'making a conquest,' are
the most odious of all. Their tendency is gross and illiberal; and if their
construction could ever be deemed clever, time has long ago destroyed all its
ingenuity." <br />
Sir John did not much understand this reproof; but he laughed as heartily as
if he did, and then replied, <br />
"Ay, you will make conquests enough, I dare say, one way or other. Poor
Brandon! he is quite smitten already, and he is very well worth setting your
cap at, I can tell you, in spite of all this tumbling about and spraining of
ankles." <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 10 </h3>
Marianne's preserver, as Margaret, with more elegance than precision, styled
Willoughby, called at the cottage early the next morning to make his personal
enquiries. He was received by Mrs. Dashwood with more than politeness; with a
kindness which Sir John's account of him and her own gratitude prompted; and
every thing that passed during the visit tended to assure him of the sense,
elegance, mutual affection, and domestic comfort of the family to whom accident
had now introduced him. Of their personal charms he had not required a second
interview to be convinced. <br />
Miss Dashwood had a delicate complexion, regular features, and a remarkably
pretty figure. Marianne was still handsomer. Her form, though not so correct as
her sister's, in having the advantage of height, was more striking; and her
face was so lovely, that when in the common cant of praise, she was called a
beautiful girl, truth was less violently outraged than usually happens. Her
skin was very brown, but, from its transparency, her complexion was uncommonly
brilliant; her features were all good; her smile was sweet and attractive; and
in her eyes, which were very dark, there was a life, a spirit, an eagerness,
which could hardily be seen without delight. From Willoughby their expression
was at first held back, by the embarrassment which the remembrance of his
assistance created. But when this passed away, when her spirits became
collected, when she saw that to the perfect good-breeding of the gentleman, he
united frankness and vivacity, and above all, when she heard him declare, that
of music and dancing he was passionately fond, she gave him such a look of
approbation as secured the largest share of his discourse to herself for the
rest of his stay. <br />
It was only necessary to mention any favourite amusement to engage her to
talk. She could not be silent when such points were introduced, and she had
neither shyness nor reserve in their discussion. They speedily discovered that
their enjoyment of dancing and music was mutual, and that it arose from a
general conformity of judgment in all that related to either. Encouraged by
this to a further examination of his opinions, she proceeded to question him on
the subject of books; her favourite authors were brought forward and dwelt upon
with so rapturous a delight, that any young man of five and twenty must have
been insensible indeed, not to become an immediate convert to the excellence of
such works, however disregarded before. Their taste was strikingly alike. The
same books, the same passages were idolized by each—or if any difference
appeared, any objection arose, it lasted no longer than till the force of her
arguments and the brightness of her eyes could be displayed. He acquiesced in all
her decisions, caught all her enthusiasm; and long before his visit concluded,
they conversed with the familiarity of a long-established acquaintance. <br />
"Well, Marianne," said Elinor, as soon as he had left them,
"for ONE morning I think you have done pretty well. You have already
ascertained Mr. Willoughby's opinion in almost every matter of importance. You
know what he thinks of Cowper and Scott; you are certain of his estimating
their beauties as he ought, and you have received every assurance of his admiring
Pope no more than is proper. But how is your acquaintance to be long supported,
under such extraordinary despatch of every subject for discourse? You will soon
have exhausted each favourite topic. Another meeting will suffice to explain
his sentiments on picturesque beauty, and second marriages, and then you can
have nothing farther to ask."— <br />
"Elinor," cried Marianne, "is this fair? is this just? are my
ideas so scanty? But I see what you mean. I have been too much at my ease, too
happy, too frank. I have erred against every common-place notion of decorum; I
have been open and sincere where I ought to have been reserved, spiritless,
dull, and deceitful—had I talked only of the weather and the roads, and had I
spoken only once in ten minutes, this reproach would have been spared." <br />
"My love," said her mother, "you must not be offended with
Elinor—she was only in jest. I should scold her myself, if she were capable of
wishing to check the delight of your conversation with our new friend."—
Marianne was softened in a moment. <br />
Willoughby, on his side, gave every proof of his pleasure in their
acquaintance, which an evident wish of improving it could offer. He came to
them every day. To enquire after Marianne was at first his excuse; but the
encouragement of his reception, to which every day gave greater kindness, made
such an excuse unnecessary before it had ceased to be possible, by Marianne's
perfect recovery. She was confined for some days to the house; but never had
any confinement been less irksome. Willoughby was a young man of good
abilities, quick imagination, lively spirits, and open, affectionate manners.
He was exactly formed to engage Marianne's heart, for with all this, he joined
not only a captivating person, but a natural ardour of mind which was now
roused and increased by the example of her own, and which recommended him to
her affection beyond every thing else. <br />
His society became gradually her most exquisite enjoyment. They read, they
talked, they sang together; his musical talents were considerable; and he read
with all the sensibility and spirit which Edward had unfortunately wanted. <br />
In Mrs. Dashwood's estimation he was as faultless as in Marianne's; and
Elinor saw nothing to censure in him but a propensity, in which he strongly
resembled and peculiarly delighted her sister, of saying too much what he
thought on every occasion, without attention to persons or circumstances. In
hastily forming and giving his opinion of other people, in sacrificing general
politeness to the enjoyment of undivided attention where his heart was engaged,
and in slighting too easily the forms of worldly propriety, he displayed a want
of caution which Elinor could not approve, in spite of all that he and Marianne
could say in its support. <br />
Marianne began now to perceive that the desperation which had seized her at
sixteen and a half, of ever seeing a man who could satisfy her ideas of
perfection, had been rash and unjustifiable. Willoughby was all that her fancy
had delineated in that unhappy hour and in every brighter period, as capable of
attaching her; and his behaviour declared his wishes to be in that respect as
earnest, as his abilities were strong. <br />
Her mother too, in whose mind not one speculative thought of their marriage
had been raised, by his prospect of riches, was led before the end of a week to
hope and expect it; and secretly to congratulate herself on having gained two
such sons-in-law as Edward and Willoughby. <br />
Colonel Brandon's partiality for Marianne, which had so early been
discovered by his friends, now first became perceptible to Elinor, when it
ceased to be noticed by them. Their attention and wit were drawn off to his
more fortunate rival; and the raillery which the other had incurred before any
partiality arose, was removed when his feelings began really to call for the
ridicule so justly annexed to sensibility. Elinor was obliged, though
unwillingly, to believe that the sentiments which Mrs. Jennings had assigned
him for her own satisfaction, were now actually excited by her sister; and that
however a general resemblance of disposition between the parties might forward
the affection of Mr. Willoughby, an equally striking opposition of character
was no hindrance to the regard of Colonel Brandon. She saw it with concern; for
what could a silent man of five and thirty hope, when opposed to a very lively
one of five and twenty? and as she could not even wish him successful, she
heartily wished him indifferent. She liked him—in spite of his gravity and
reserve, she beheld in him an object of interest. His manners, though serious,
were mild; and his reserve appeared rather the result of some oppression of
spirits than of any natural gloominess of temper. Sir John had dropped hints of
past injuries and disappointments, which justified her belief of his being an
unfortunate man, and she regarded him with respect and compassion. <br />
Perhaps she pitied and esteemed him the more because he was slighted by
Willoughby and Marianne, who, prejudiced against him for being neither lively
nor young, seemed resolved to undervalue his merits. <br />
"Brandon is just the kind of man," said Willoughby one day, when
they were talking of him together, "whom every body speaks well of, and
nobody cares about; whom all are delighted to see, and nobody remembers to talk
to." <br />
"That is exactly what I think of him," cried Marianne. <br />
"Do not boast of it, however," said Elinor, "for it is
injustice in both of you. He is highly esteemed by all the family at the park,
and I never see him myself without taking pains to converse with him." <br />
"That he is patronised by YOU," replied Willoughby, "is
certainly in his favour; but as for the esteem of the others, it is a reproach
in itself. Who would submit to the indignity of being approved by such a woman
as Lady Middleton and Mrs. Jennings, that could command the indifference of any
body else?" <br />
"But perhaps the abuse of such people as yourself and Marianne will
make amends for the regard of Lady Middleton and her mother. If their praise is
censure, your censure may be praise, for they are not more undiscerning, than
you are prejudiced and unjust." <br />
"In defence of your protege you can even be saucy." <br />
"My protege, as you call him, is a sensible man; and sense will always
have attractions for me. Yes, Marianne, even in a man between thirty and forty.
He has seen a great deal of the world; has been abroad, has read, and has a
thinking mind. I have found him capable of giving me much information on
various subjects; and he has always answered my inquiries with readiness of
good-breeding and good nature." <br />
"That is to say," cried Marianne contemptuously, "he has told
you, that in the East Indies the climate is hot, and the mosquitoes are
troublesome." <br />
"He WOULD have told me so, I doubt not, had I made any such inquiries,
but they happened to be points on which I had been previously informed." <br />
"Perhaps," said Willoughby, "his observations may have
extended to the existence of nabobs, gold mohrs, and palanquins." <br />
"I may venture to say that HIS observations have stretched much further
than your candour. But why should you dislike him?" <br />
"I do not dislike him. I consider him, on the contrary, as a very
respectable man, who has every body's good word, and nobody's notice; who, has
more money than he can spend, more time than he knows how to employ, and two new
coats every year." <br />
"Add to which," cried Marianne, "that he has neither genius,
taste, nor spirit. That his understanding has no brilliancy, his feelings no
ardour, and his voice no expression." <br />
"You decide on his imperfections so much in the mass," replied
Elinor, "and so much on the strength of your own imagination, that the
commendation I am able to give of him is comparatively cold and insipid. I can
only pronounce him to be a sensible man, well-bred, well-informed, of gentle
address, and, I believe, possessing an amiable heart." <br />
"Miss Dashwood," cried Willoughby, "you are now using me
unkindly. You are endeavouring to disarm me by reason, and to convince me
against my will. But it will not do. You shall find me as stubborn as you can
be artful. I have three unanswerable reasons for disliking Colonel Brandon; he
threatened me with rain when I wanted it to be fine; he has found fault with
the hanging of my curricle, and I cannot persuade him to buy my brown mare. If
it will be any satisfaction to you, however, to be told, that I believe his
character to be in other respects irreproachable, I am ready to confess it. And
in return for an acknowledgment, which must give me some pain, you cannot deny
me the privilege of disliking him as much as ever." <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 11 </h3>
Little had Mrs. Dashwood or her daughters imagined when they first came into
Devonshire, that so many engagements would arise to occupy their time as
shortly presented themselves, or that they should have such frequent
invitations and such constant visitors as to leave them little leisure for
serious employment. Yet such was the case. When Marianne was recovered, the
schemes of amusement at home and abroad, which Sir John had been previously
forming, were put into execution. The private balls at the park then began; and
parties on the water were made and accomplished as often as a showery October
would allow. In every meeting of the kind Willoughby was included; and the ease
and familiarity which naturally attended these parties were exactly calculated
to give increasing intimacy to his acquaintance with the Dashwoods, to afford
him opportunity of witnessing the excellencies of Marianne, of marking his
animated admiration of her, and of receiving, in her behaviour to himself, the
most pointed assurance of her affection. <br />
Elinor could not be surprised at their attachment. She only wished that it
were less openly shewn; and once or twice did venture to suggest the propriety
of some self-command to Marianne. But Marianne abhorred all concealment where
no real disgrace could attend unreserve; and to aim at the restraint of
sentiments which were not in themselves illaudable, appeared to her not merely
an unnecessary effort, but a disgraceful subjection of reason to common-place
and mistaken notions. Willoughby thought the same; and their behaviour at all
times, was an illustration of their opinions. <br />
When he was present she had no eyes for any one else. Every thing he did,
was right. Every thing he said, was clever. If their evenings at the park were
concluded with cards, he cheated himself and all the rest of the party to get
her a good hand. If dancing formed the amusement of the night, they were
partners for half the time; and when obliged to separate for a couple of
dances, were careful to stand together and scarcely spoke a word to any body
else. Such conduct made them of course most exceedingly laughed at; but
ridicule could not shame, and seemed hardly to provoke them. <br />
Mrs. Dashwood entered into all their feelings with a warmth which left her
no inclination for checking this excessive display of them. To her it was but
the natural consequence of a strong affection in a young and ardent mind. <br />
This was the season of happiness to Marianne. Her heart was devoted to
Willoughby, and the fond attachment to Norland, which she brought with her from
Sussex, was more likely to be softened than she had thought it possible before,
by the charms which his society bestowed on her present home. <br />
Elinor's happiness was not so great. Her heart was not so much at ease, nor
her satisfaction in their amusements so pure. They afforded her no companion
that could make amends for what she had left behind, nor that could teach her
to think of Norland with less regret than ever. Neither Lady Middleton nor Mrs.
Jennings could supply to her the conversation she missed; although the latter
was an everlasting talker, and from the first had regarded her with a kindness
which ensured her a large share of her discourse. She had already repeated her
own history to Elinor three or four times; and had Elinor's memory been equal
to her means of improvement, she might have known very early in their
acquaintance all the particulars of Mr. Jennings's last illness, and what he
said to his wife a few minutes before he died. Lady Middleton was more
agreeable than her mother only in being more silent. Elinor needed little
observation to perceive that her reserve was a mere calmness of manner with
which sense had nothing to do. Towards her husband and mother she was the same
as to them; and intimacy was therefore neither to be looked for nor desired.
She had nothing to say one day that she had not said the day before. Her
insipidity was invariable, for even her spirits were always the same; and
though she did not oppose the parties arranged by her husband, provided every
thing were conducted in style and her two eldest children attended her, she
never appeared to receive more enjoyment from them than she might have
experienced in sitting at home;—and so little did her presence add to the
pleasure of the others, by any share in their conversation, that they were
sometimes only reminded of her being amongst them by her solicitude about her
troublesome boys. <br />
In Colonel Brandon alone, of all her new acquaintance, did Elinor find a
person who could in any degree claim the respect of abilities, excite the
interest of friendship, or give pleasure as a companion. Willoughby was out of
the question. Her admiration and regard, even her sisterly regard, was all his
own; but he was a lover; his attentions were wholly Marianne's, and a far less
agreeable man might have been more generally pleasing. Colonel Brandon,
unfortunately for himself, had no such encouragement to think only of Marianne,
and in conversing with Elinor he found the greatest consolation for the indifference
of her sister. <br />
Elinor's compassion for him increased, as she had reason to suspect that the
misery of disappointed love had already been known to him. This suspicion was
given by some words which accidently dropped from him one evening at the park,
when they were sitting down together by mutual consent, while the others were
dancing. His eyes were fixed on Marianne, and, after a silence of some minutes,
he said, with a faint smile, "Your sister, I understand, does not approve
of second attachments." <br />
"No," replied Elinor, "her opinions are all romantic." <br />
"Or rather, as I believe, she considers them impossible to exist."
<br />
"I believe she does. But how she contrives it without reflecting on the
character of her own father, who had himself two wives, I know not. A few years
however will settle her opinions on the reasonable basis of common sense and
observation; and then they may be more easy to define and to justify than they
now are, by any body but herself." <br />
"This will probably be the case," he replied; "and yet there
is something so amiable in the prejudices of a young mind, that one is sorry to
see them give way to the reception of more general opinions." <br />
"I cannot agree with you there," said Elinor. "There are
inconveniences attending such feelings as Marianne's, which all the charms of
enthusiasm and ignorance of the world cannot atone for. Her systems have all
the unfortunate tendency of setting propriety at nought; and a better
acquaintance with the world is what I look forward to as her greatest possible
advantage." <br />
After a short pause he resumed the conversation by saying,— <br />
"Does your sister make no distinction in her objections against a
second attachment? or is it equally criminal in every body? Are those who have
been disappointed in their first choice, whether from the inconstancy of its
object, or the perverseness of circumstances, to be equally indifferent during
the rest of their lives?" <br />
"Upon my word, I am not acquainted with the minutiae of her principles.
I only know that I never yet heard her admit any instance of a second
attachment's being pardonable." <br />
"This," said he, "cannot hold; but a change, a total change
of sentiments—No, no, do not desire it; for when the romantic refinements of a
young mind are obliged to give way, how frequently are they succeeded by such
opinions as are but too common, and too dangerous! I speak from experience. I
once knew a lady who in temper and mind greatly resembled your sister, who
thought and judged like her, but who from an inforced change—from a series of
unfortunate circumstances"— Here he stopt suddenly; appeared to think that
he had said too much, and by his countenance gave rise to conjectures, which
might not otherwise have entered Elinor's head. The lady would probably have passed
without suspicion, had he not convinced Miss Dashwood that what concerned her
ought not to escape his lips. As it was, it required but a slight effort of
fancy to connect his emotion with the tender recollection of past regard.
Elinor attempted no more. But Marianne, in her place, would not have done so
little. The whole story would have been speedily formed under her active
imagination; and every thing established in the most melancholy order of
disastrous love. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 12 </h3>
As Elinor and Marianne were walking together the next morning the latter
communicated a piece of news to her sister, which in spite of all that she knew
before of Marianne's imprudence and want of thought, surprised her by its
extravagant testimony of both. Marianne told her, with the greatest delight,
that Willoughby had given her a horse, one that he had bred himself on his
estate in Somersetshire, and which was exactly calculated to carry a woman.
Without considering that it was not in her mother's plan to keep any horse,
that if she were to alter her resolution in favour of this gift, she must buy
another for the servant, and keep a servant to ride it, and after all, build a
stable to receive them, she had accepted the present without hesitation, and
told her sister of it in raptures. <br />
"He intends to send his groom into Somersetshire immediately for
it," she added, "and when it arrives we will ride every day. You
shall share its use with me. Imagine to yourself, my dear Elinor, the delight
of a gallop on some of these downs." <br />
Most unwilling was she to awaken from such a dream of felicity to comprehend
all the unhappy truths which attended the affair; and for some time she refused
to submit to them. As to an additional servant, the expense would be a trifle;
Mama she was sure would never object to it; and any horse would do for HIM; he
might always get one at the park; as to a stable, the merest shed would be
sufficient. Elinor then ventured to doubt the propriety of her receiving such a
present from a man so little, or at least so lately known to her. This was too
much. <br />
"You are mistaken, Elinor," said she warmly, "in supposing I
know very little of Willoughby. I have not known him long indeed, but I am much
better acquainted with him, than I am with any other creature in the world, except
yourself and mama. It is not time or opportunity that is to determine
intimacy;—it is disposition alone. Seven years would be insufficient to make
some people acquainted with each other, and seven days are more than enough for
others. I should hold myself guilty of greater impropriety in accepting a horse
from my brother, than from Willoughby. Of John I know very little, though we
have lived together for years; but of Willoughby my judgment has long been
formed." <br />
Elinor thought it wisest to touch that point no more. She knew her sister's
temper. Opposition on so tender a subject would only attach her the more to her
own opinion. But by an appeal to her affection for her mother, by representing
the inconveniences which that indulgent mother must draw on herself, if (as
would probably be the case) she consented to this increase of establishment,
Marianne was shortly subdued; and she promised not to tempt her mother to such
imprudent kindness by mentioning the offer, and to tell Willoughby when she saw
him next, that it must be declined. <br />
She was faithful to her word; and when Willoughby called at the cottage, the
same day, Elinor heard her express her disappointment to him in a low voice, on
being obliged to forego the acceptance of his present. The reasons for this
alteration were at the same time related, and they were such as to make further
entreaty on his side impossible. His concern however was very apparent; and
after expressing it with earnestness, he added, in the same low
voice,—"But, Marianne, the horse is still yours, though you cannot use it
now. I shall keep it only till you can claim it. When you leave Barton to form
your own establishment in a more lasting home, Queen Mab shall receive
you." <br />
This was all overheard by Miss Dashwood; and in the whole of the sentence,
in his manner of pronouncing it, and in his addressing her sister by her
Christian name alone, she instantly saw an intimacy so decided, a meaning so
direct, as marked a perfect agreement between them. From that moment she
doubted not of their being engaged to each other; and the belief of it created
no other surprise than that she, or any of their friends, should be left by
tempers so frank, to discover it by accident. <br />
Margaret related something to her the next day, which placed this matter in
a still clearer light. Willoughby had spent the preceding evening with them,
and Margaret, by being left some time in the parlour with only him and
Marianne, had had opportunity for observations, which, with a most important
face, she communicated to her eldest sister, when they were next by themselves.
<br />
"Oh, Elinor!" she cried, "I have such a secret to tell you
about Marianne. I am sure she will be married to Mr. Willoughby very
soon." <br />
"You have said so," replied Elinor, "almost every day since
they first met on High-church Down; and they had not known each other a week, I
believe, before you were certain that Marianne wore his picture round her neck;
but it turned out to be only the miniature of our great uncle." <br />
"But indeed this is quite another thing. I am sure they will be married
very soon, for he has got a lock of her hair." <br />
"Take care, Margaret. It may be only the hair of some great uncle of
HIS." <br />
"But, indeed, Elinor, it is Marianne's. I am almost sure it is, for I
saw him cut it off. Last night after tea, when you and mama went out of the
room, they were whispering and talking together as fast as could be, and he
seemed to be begging something of her, and presently he took up her scissors
and cut off a long lock of her hair, for it was all tumbled down her back; and
he kissed it, and folded it up in a piece of white paper; and put it into his
pocket-book." <br />
For such particulars, stated on such authority, Elinor could not withhold
her credit; nor was she disposed to it, for the circumstance was in perfect
unison with what she had heard and seen herself. <br />
Margaret's sagacity was not always displayed in a way so satisfactory to her
sister. When Mrs. Jennings attacked her one evening at the park, to give the
name of the young man who was Elinor's particular favourite, which had been
long a matter of great curiosity to her, Margaret answered by looking at her
sister, and saying, "I must not tell, may I, Elinor?" <br />
This of course made every body laugh; and Elinor tried to laugh too. But the
effort was painful. She was convinced that Margaret had fixed on a person whose
name she could not bear with composure to become a standing joke with Mrs.
Jennings. <br />
Marianne felt for her most sincerely; but she did more harm than good to the
cause, by turning very red and saying in an angry manner to Margaret, <br />
"Remember that whatever your conjectures may be, you have no right to
repeat them." <br />
"I never had any conjectures about it," replied Margaret; "it
was you who told me of it yourself." <br />
This increased the mirth of the company, and Margaret was eagerly pressed to
say something more. <br />
"Oh! pray, Miss Margaret, let us know all about it," said Mrs.
Jennings. "What is the gentleman's name?" <br />
"I must not tell, ma'am. But I know very well what it is; and I know
where he is too." <br />
"Yes, yes, we can guess where he is; at his own house at Norland to be
sure. He is the curate of the parish I dare say." <br />
"No, THAT he is not. He is of no profession at all." <br />
"Margaret," said Marianne with great warmth, "you know that
all this is an invention of your own, and that there is no such person in
existence." <br />
"Well, then, he is lately dead, Marianne, for I am sure there was such
a man once, and his name begins with an F." <br />
Most grateful did Elinor feel to Lady Middleton for observing, at this
moment, "that it rained very hard," though she believed the
interruption to proceed less from any attention to her, than from her
ladyship's great dislike of all such inelegant subjects of raillery as
delighted her husband and mother. The idea however started by her, was
immediately pursued by Colonel Brandon, who was on every occasion mindful of
the feelings of others; and much was said on the subject of rain by both of
them. Willoughby opened the piano-forte, and asked Marianne to sit down to it;
and thus amidst the various endeavours of different people to quit the topic,
it fell to the ground. But not so easily did Elinor recover from the alarm into
which it had thrown her. <br />
A party was formed this evening for going on the following day to see a very
fine place about twelve miles from Barton, belonging to a brother-in-law of
Colonel Brandon, without whose interest it could not be seen, as the
proprietor, who was then abroad, had left strict orders on that head. The
grounds were declared to be highly beautiful, and Sir John, who was
particularly warm in their praise, might be allowed to be a tolerable judge,
for he had formed parties to visit them, at least, twice every summer for the
last ten years. They contained a noble piece of water; a sail on which was to a
form a great part of the morning's amusement; cold provisions were to be taken,
open carriages only to be employed, and every thing conducted in the usual
style of a complete party of pleasure. <br />
To some few of the company it appeared rather a bold undertaking,
considering the time of year, and that it had rained every day for the last
fortnight;—and Mrs. Dashwood, who had already a cold, was persuaded by Elinor
to stay at home. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 13 </h3>
Their intended excursion to Whitwell turned out very different from what
Elinor had expected. She was prepared to be wet through, fatigued, and
frightened; but the event was still more unfortunate, for they did not go at
all. <br />
By ten o'clock the whole party was assembled at the park, where they were to
breakfast. The morning was rather favourable, though it had rained all night,
as the clouds were then dispersing across the sky, and the sun frequently
appeared. They were all in high spirits and good humour, eager to be happy, and
determined to submit to the greatest inconveniences and hardships rather than
be otherwise. <br />
While they were at breakfast the letters were brought in. Among the rest
there was one for Colonel Brandon;—he took it, looked at the direction, changed
colour, and immediately left the room. <br />
"What is the matter with Brandon?" said Sir John. <br />
Nobody could tell. <br />
"I hope he has had no bad news," said Lady Middleton. "It
must be something extraordinary that could make Colonel Brandon leave my
breakfast table so suddenly." <br />
In about five minutes he returned. <br />
"No bad news, Colonel, I hope;" said Mrs. Jennings, as soon as he
entered the room. <br />
"None at all, ma'am, I thank you." <br />
"Was it from Avignon? I hope it is not to say that your sister is
worse." <br />
"No, ma'am. It came from town, and is merely a letter of
business." <br />
"But how came the hand to discompose you so much, if it was only a
letter of business? Come, come, this won't do, Colonel; so let us hear the
truth of it." <br />
"My dear madam," said Lady Middleton, "recollect what you are
saying." <br />
"Perhaps it is to tell you that your cousin Fanny is married?"
said Mrs. Jennings, without attending to her daughter's reproof. <br />
"No, indeed, it is not." <br />
"Well, then, I know who it is from, Colonel. And I hope she is
well." <br />
"Whom do you mean, ma'am?" said he, colouring a little. <br />
"Oh! you know who I mean." <br />
"I am particularly sorry, ma'am," said he, addressing Lady
Middleton, "that I should receive this letter today, for it is on business
which requires my immediate attendance in town." <br />
"In town!" cried Mrs. Jennings. "What can you have to do in
town at this time of year?" <br />
"My own loss is great," he continued, "in being obliged to
leave so agreeable a party; but I am the more concerned, as I fear my presence
is necessary to gain your admittance at Whitwell." <br />
What a blow upon them all was this! <br />
"But if you write a note to the housekeeper, Mr. Brandon," said
Marianne, eagerly, "will it not be sufficient?" <br />
He shook his head. <br />
"We must go," said Sir John.—"It shall not be put off when we
are so near it. You cannot go to town till tomorrow, Brandon, that is
all." <br />
"I wish it could be so easily settled. But it is not in my power to
delay my journey for one day!" <br />
"If you would but let us know what your business is," said Mrs.
Jennings, "we might see whether it could be put off or not." <br />
"You would not be six hours later," said Willoughby, "if you
were to defer your journey till our return." <br />
"I cannot afford to lose ONE hour."— <br />
Elinor then heard Willoughby say, in a low voice to Marianne, "There
are some people who cannot bear a party of pleasure. Brandon is one of them. He
was afraid of catching cold I dare say, and invented this trick for getting out
of it. I would lay fifty guineas the letter was of his own writing." <br />
"I have no doubt of it," replied Marianne. <br />
"There is no persuading you to change your mind, Brandon, I know of
old," said Sir John, "when once you are determined on anything. But,
however, I hope you will think better of it. Consider, here are the two Miss
Careys come over from Newton, the three Miss Dashwoods walked up from the
cottage, and Mr. Willoughby got up two hours before his usual time, on purpose
to go to Whitwell." <br />
Colonel Brandon again repeated his sorrow at being the cause of
disappointing the party; but at the same time declared it to be unavoidable. <br />
"Well, then, when will you come back again?" <br />
"I hope we shall see you at Barton," added her ladyship, "as
soon as you can conveniently leave town; and we must put off the party to
Whitwell till you return." <br />
"You are very obliging. But it is so uncertain, when I may have it in
my power to return, that I dare not engage for it at all." <br />
"Oh! he must and shall come back," cried Sir John. "If he is
not here by the end of the week, I shall go after him." <br />
"Ay, so do, Sir John," cried Mrs. Jennings, "and then perhaps
you may find out what his business is." <br />
"I do not want to pry into other men's concerns. I suppose it is
something he is ashamed of." <br />
Colonel Brandon's horses were announced. <br />
"You do not go to town on horseback, do you?" added Sir John. <br />
"No. Only to Honiton. I shall then go post." <br />
"Well, as you are resolved to go, I wish you a good journey. But you
had better change your mind." <br />
"I assure you it is not in my power." <br />
He then took leave of the whole party. <br />
"Is there no chance of my seeing you and your sisters in town this
winter, Miss Dashwood?" <br />
"I am afraid, none at all." <br />
"Then I must bid you farewell for a longer time than I should wish to
do." <br />
To Marianne, he merely bowed and said nothing. <br />
"Come Colonel," said Mrs. Jennings, "before you go, do let us
know what you are going about." <br />
He wished her a good morning, and, attended by Sir John, left the room. <br />
The complaints and lamentations which politeness had hitherto restrained,
now burst forth universally; and they all agreed again and again how provoking
it was to be so disappointed. <br />
"I can guess what his business is, however," said Mrs. Jennings
exultingly. <br />
"Can you, ma'am?" said almost every body. <br />
"Yes; it is about Miss Williams, I am sure." <br />
"And who is Miss Williams?" asked Marianne. <br />
"What! do not you know who Miss Williams is? I am sure you must have
heard of her before. She is a relation of the Colonel's, my dear; a very near
relation. We will not say how near, for fear of shocking the young
ladies." Then, lowering her voice a little, she said to Elinor, "She
is his natural daughter." <br />
"Indeed!" <br />
"Oh, yes; and as like him as she can stare. I dare say the Colonel will
leave her all his fortune." <br />
When Sir John returned, he joined most heartily in the general regret on so
unfortunate an event; concluding however by observing, that as they were all
got together, they must do something by way of being happy; and after some
consultation it was agreed, that although happiness could only be enjoyed at
Whitwell, they might procure a tolerable composure of mind by driving about the
country. The carriages were then ordered; Willoughby's was first, and Marianne
never looked happier than when she got into it. He drove through the park very
fast, and they were soon out of sight; and nothing more of them was seen till
their return, which did not happen till after the return of all the rest. They
both seemed delighted with their drive; but said only in general terms that
they had kept in the lanes, while the others went on the downs. <br />
It was settled that there should be a dance in the evening, and that every
body should be extremely merry all day long. Some more of the Careys came to
dinner, and they had the pleasure of sitting down nearly twenty to table, which
Sir John observed with great contentment. Willoughby took his usual place
between the two elder Miss Dashwoods. Mrs. Jennings sat on Elinor's right hand;
and they had not been long seated, before she leant behind her and Willoughby,
and said to Marianne, loud enough for them both to hear, "I have found you
out in spite of all your tricks. I know where you spent the morning." <br />
Marianne coloured, and replied very hastily, "Where, pray?"— <br />
"Did not you know," said Willoughby, "that we had been out in
my curricle?" <br />
"Yes, yes, Mr. Impudence, I know that very well, and I was determined
to find out WHERE you had been to.— I hope you like your house, Miss Marianne.
It is a very large one, I know; and when I come to see you, I hope you will
have new-furnished it, for it wanted it very much when I was there six years
ago." <br />
Marianne turned away in great confusion. Mrs. Jennings laughed heartily; and
Elinor found that in her resolution to know where they had been, she had
actually made her own woman enquire of Mr. Willoughby's groom; and that she had
by that method been informed that they had gone to Allenham, and spent a
considerable time there in walking about the garden and going all over the
house. <br />
Elinor could hardly believe this to be true, as it seemed very unlikely that
Willoughby should propose, or Marianne consent, to enter the house while Mrs.
Smith was in it, with whom Marianne had not the smallest acquaintance. <br />
As soon as they left the dining-room, Elinor enquired of her about it; and
great was her surprise when she found that every circumstance related by Mrs.
Jennings was perfectly true. Marianne was quite angry with her for doubting it.
<br />
"Why should you imagine, Elinor, that we did not go there, or that we
did not see the house? Is not it what you have often wished to do
yourself?" <br />
"Yes, Marianne, but I would not go while Mrs. Smith was there, and with
no other companion than Mr. Willoughby." <br />
"Mr. Willoughby however is the only person who can have a right to shew
that house; and as he went in an open carriage, it was impossible to have any
other companion. I never spent a pleasanter morning in my life." <br />
"I am afraid," replied Elinor, "that the pleasantness of an
employment does not always evince its propriety." <br />
"On the contrary, nothing can be a stronger proof of it, Elinor; for if
there had been any real impropriety in what I did, I should have been sensible
of it at the time, for we always know when we are acting wrong, and with such a
conviction I could have had no pleasure." <br />
"But, my dear Marianne, as it has already exposed you to some very
impertinent remarks, do you not now begin to doubt the discretion of your own
conduct?" <br />
"If the impertinent remarks of Mrs. Jennings are to be the proof of
impropriety in conduct, we are all offending every moment of our lives. I value
not her censure any more than I should do her commendation. I am not sensible
of having done anything wrong in walking over Mrs. Smith's grounds, or in
seeing her house. They will one day be Mr. Willoughby's, and—" <br />
"If they were one day to be your own, Marianne, you would not be
justified in what you have done." <br />
She blushed at this hint; but it was even visibly gratifying to her; and
after a ten minutes' interval of earnest thought, she came to her sister again,
and said with great good humour, "Perhaps, Elinor, it WAS rather
ill-judged in me to go to Allenham; but Mr. Willoughby wanted particularly to
shew me the place; and it is a charming house, I assure you.—There is one
remarkably pretty sitting room up stairs; of a nice comfortable size for
constant use, and with modern furniture it would be delightful. It is a corner
room, and has windows on two sides. On one side you look across the
bowling-green, behind the house, to a beautiful hanging wood, and on the other
you have a view of the church and village, and, beyond them, of those fine bold
hills that we have so often admired. I did not see it to advantage, for nothing
could be more forlorn than the furniture,—but if it were newly fitted up—a
couple of hundred pounds, Willoughby says, would make it one of the pleasantest
summer-rooms in England." <br />
Could Elinor have listened to her without interruption from the others, she
would have described every room in the house with equal delight. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 14 </h3>
The sudden termination of Colonel Brandon's visit at the park, with his
steadiness in concealing its cause, filled the mind, and raised the wonder of
Mrs. Jennings for two or three days; she was a great wonderer, as every one
must be who takes a very lively interest in all the comings and goings of all
their acquaintance. She wondered, with little intermission what could be the
reason of it; was sure there must be some bad news, and thought over every kind
of distress that could have befallen him, with a fixed determination that he
should not escape them all. <br />
"Something very melancholy must be the matter, I am sure," said
she. "I could see it in his face. Poor man! I am afraid his circumstances
may be bad. The estate at Delaford was never reckoned more than two thousand a
year, and his brother left everything sadly involved. I do think he must have
been sent for about money matters, for what else can it be? I wonder whether it
is so. I would give anything to know the truth of it. Perhaps it is about Miss
Williams and, by the bye, I dare say it is, because he looked so conscious when
I mentioned her. May be she is ill in town; nothing in the world more likely,
for I have a notion she is always rather sickly. I would lay any wager it is
about Miss Williams. It is not so very likely he should be distressed in his
circumstances NOW, for he is a very prudent man, and to be sure must have
cleared the estate by this time. I wonder what it can be! May be his sister is
worse at Avignon, and has sent for him over. His setting off in such a hurry
seems very like it. Well, I wish him out of all his trouble with all my heart,
and a good wife into the bargain." <br />
So wondered, so talked Mrs. Jennings. Her opinion varying with every fresh
conjecture, and all seeming equally probable as they arose. Elinor, though she
felt really interested in the welfare of Colonel Brandon, could not bestow all
the wonder on his going so suddenly away, which Mrs. Jennings was desirous of
her feeling; for besides that the circumstance did not in her opinion justify
such lasting amazement or variety of speculation, her wonder was otherwise
disposed of. It was engrossed by the extraordinary silence of her sister and
Willoughby on the subject, which they must know to be peculiarly interesting to
them all. As this silence continued, every day made it appear more strange and
more incompatible with the disposition of both. Why they should not openly
acknowledge to her mother and herself, what their constant behaviour to each
other declared to have taken place, Elinor could not imagine. <br />
She could easily conceive that marriage might not be immediately in their
power; for though Willoughby was independent, there was no reason to believe
him rich. His estate had been rated by Sir John at about six or seven hundred a
year; but he lived at an expense to which that income could hardly be equal,
and he had himself often complained of his poverty. But for this strange kind
of secrecy maintained by them relative to their engagement, which in fact
concealed nothing at all, she could not account; and it was so wholly
contradictory to their general opinions and practice, that a doubt sometimes
entered her mind of their being really engaged, and this doubt was enough to
prevent her making any inquiry of Marianne. <br />
Nothing could be more expressive of attachment to them all, than
Willoughby's behaviour. To Marianne it had all the distinguishing tenderness
which a lover's heart could give, and to the rest of the family it was the
affectionate attention of a son and a brother. The cottage seemed to be considered
and loved by him as his home; many more of his hours were spent there than at
Allenham; and if no general engagement collected them at the park, the exercise
which called him out in the morning was almost certain of ending there, where
the rest of the day was spent by himself at the side of Marianne, and by his
favourite pointer at her feet. <br />
One evening in particular, about a week after Colonel Brandon left the
country, his heart seemed more than usually open to every feeling of attachment
to the objects around him; and on Mrs. Dashwood's happening to mention her
design of improving the cottage in the spring, he warmly opposed every
alteration of a place which affection had established as perfect with him. <br />
"What!" he exclaimed—"Improve this dear cottage! No. THAT I
will never consent to. Not a stone must be added to its walls, not an inch to
its size, if my feelings are regarded." <br />
"Do not be alarmed," said Miss Dashwood, "nothing of the kind
will be done; for my mother will never have money enough to attempt it." <br />
"I am heartily glad of it," he cried. "May she always be
poor, if she can employ her riches no better." <br />
"Thank you, Willoughby. But you may be assured that I would not
sacrifice one sentiment of local attachment of yours, or of any one whom I loved,
for all the improvements in the world. Depend upon it that whatever unemployed
sum may remain, when I make up my accounts in the spring, I would even rather
lay it uselessly by than dispose of it in a manner so painful to you. But are
you really so attached to this place as to see no defect in it?" <br />
"I am," said he. "To me it is faultless. Nay, more, I
consider it as the only form of building in which happiness is attainable, and
were I rich enough I would instantly pull Combe down, and build it up again in
the exact plan of this cottage." <br />
"With dark narrow stairs and a kitchen that smokes, I suppose,"
said Elinor. <br />
"Yes," cried he in the same eager tone, "with all and every
thing belonging to it;—in no one convenience or INconvenience about it, should
the least variation be perceptible. Then, and then only, under such a roof, I
might perhaps be as happy at Combe as I have been at Barton." <br />
"I flatter myself," replied Elinor, "that even under the
disadvantage of better rooms and a broader staircase, you will hereafter find
your own house as faultless as you now do this." <br />
"There certainly are circumstances," said Willoughby, "which
might greatly endear it to me; but this place will always have one claim of my
affection, which no other can possibly share." <br />
Mrs. Dashwood looked with pleasure at Marianne, whose fine eyes were fixed
so expressively on Willoughby, as plainly denoted how well she understood him. <br />
"How often did I wish," added he, "when I was at Allenham
this time twelvemonth, that Barton cottage were inhabited! I never passed
within view of it without admiring its situation, and grieving that no one
should live in it. How little did I then think that the very first news I
should hear from Mrs. Smith, when I next came into the country, would be that
Barton cottage was taken: and I felt an immediate satisfaction and interest in
the event, which nothing but a kind of prescience of what happiness I should
experience from it, can account for. Must it not have been so, Marianne?"
speaking to her in a lowered voice. Then continuing his former tone, he said,
"And yet this house you would spoil, Mrs. Dashwood? You would rob it of
its simplicity by imaginary improvement! and this dear parlour in which our
acquaintance first began, and in which so many happy hours have been since
spent by us together, you would degrade to the condition of a common entrance,
and every body would be eager to pass through the room which has hitherto
contained within itself more real accommodation and comfort than any other apartment
of the handsomest dimensions in the world could possibly afford." <br />
Mrs. Dashwood again assured him that no alteration of the kind should be
attempted. <br />
"You are a good woman," he warmly replied. "Your promise
makes me easy. Extend it a little farther, and it will make me happy. Tell me
that not only your house will remain the same, but that I shall ever find you
and yours as unchanged as your dwelling; and that you will always consider me
with the kindness which has made everything belonging to you so dear to
me." <br />
The promise was readily given, and Willoughby's behaviour during the whole
of the evening declared at once his affection and happiness. <br />
"Shall we see you tomorrow to dinner?" said Mrs. Dashwood, when he
was leaving them. "I do not ask you to come in the morning, for we must
walk to the park, to call on Lady Middleton." <br />
He engaged to be with them by four o'clock. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 15 </h3>
Mrs. Dashwood's visit to Lady Middleton took place the next day, and two of
her daughters went with her; but Marianne excused herself from being of the
party, under some trifling pretext of employment; and her mother, who concluded
that a promise had been made by Willoughby the night before of calling on her
while they were absent, was perfectly satisfied with her remaining at home. <br />
On their return from the park they found Willoughby's curricle and servant
in waiting at the cottage, and Mrs. Dashwood was convinced that her conjecture
had been just. So far it was all as she had foreseen; but on entering the house
she beheld what no foresight had taught her to expect. They were no sooner in
the passage than Marianne came hastily out of the parlour apparently in violent
affliction, with her handkerchief at her eyes; and without noticing them ran up
stairs. Surprised and alarmed they proceeded directly into the room she had
just quitted, where they found only Willoughby, who was leaning against the
mantel-piece with his back towards them. He turned round on their coming in,
and his countenance shewed that he strongly partook of the emotion which
over-powered Marianne. <br />
"Is anything the matter with her?" cried Mrs. Dashwood as she
entered—"is she ill?" <br />
"I hope not," he replied, trying to look cheerful; and with a
forced smile presently added, "It is I who may rather expect to be ill—for
I am now suffering under a very heavy disappointment!" <br />
"Disappointment?" <br />
"Yes, for I am unable to keep my engagement with you. Mrs. Smith has
this morning exercised the privilege of riches upon a poor dependent cousin, by
sending me on business to London. I have just received my dispatches, and taken
my farewell of Allenham; and by way of exhilaration I am now come to take my
farewell of you." <br />
"To London!—and are you going this morning?" <br />
"Almost this moment." <br />
"This is very unfortunate. But Mrs. Smith must be obliged;—and her
business will not detain you from us long I hope." <br />
He coloured as he replied, "You are very kind, but I have no idea of
returning into Devonshire immediately. My visits to Mrs. Smith are never
repeated within the twelvemonth." <br />
"And is Mrs. Smith your only friend? Is Allenham the only house in the
neighbourhood to which you will be welcome? For shame, Willoughby, can you wait
for an invitation here?" <br />
His colour increased; and with his eyes fixed on the ground he only replied,
"You are too good." <br />
Mrs. Dashwood looked at Elinor with surprise. Elinor felt equal amazement.
For a few moments every one was silent. Mrs. Dashwood first spoke. <br />
"I have only to add, my dear Willoughby, that at Barton cottage you
will always be welcome; for I will not press you to return here immediately,
because you only can judge how far THAT might be pleasing to Mrs. Smith; and on
this head I shall be no more disposed to question your judgment than to doubt
your inclination." <br />
"My engagements at present," replied Willoughby, confusedly,
"are of such a nature—that—I dare not flatter myself"— <br />
He stopt. Mrs. Dashwood was too much astonished to speak, and another pause
succeeded. This was broken by Willoughby, who said with a faint smile, "It
is folly to linger in this manner. I will not torment myself any longer by
remaining among friends whose society it is impossible for me now to
enjoy." <br />
He then hastily took leave of them all and left the room. They saw him step
into his carriage, and in a minute it was out of sight. <br />
Mrs. Dashwood felt too much for speech, and instantly quitted the parlour to
give way in solitude to the concern and alarm which this sudden departure
occasioned. <br />
Elinor's uneasiness was at least equal to her mother's. She thought of what
had just passed with anxiety and distrust. Willoughby's behaviour in taking
leave of them, his embarrassment, and affectation of cheerfulness, and, above
all, his unwillingness to accept her mother's invitation, a backwardness so
unlike a lover, so unlike himself, greatly disturbed her. One moment she feared
that no serious design had ever been formed on his side; and the next that some
unfortunate quarrel had taken place between him and her sister;—the distress in
which Marianne had quitted the room was such as a serious quarrel could most
reasonably account for, though when she considered what Marianne's love for him
was, a quarrel seemed almost impossible. <br />
But whatever might be the particulars of their separation, her sister's
affliction was indubitable; and she thought with the tenderest compassion of
that violent sorrow which Marianne was in all probability not merely giving way
to as a relief, but feeding and encouraging as a duty. <br />
In about half an hour her mother returned, and though her eyes were red, her
countenance was not uncheerful. <br />
"Our dear Willoughby is now some miles from Barton, Elinor," said
she, as she sat down to work, "and with how heavy a heart does he
travel?" <br />
"It is all very strange. So suddenly to be gone! It seems but the work
of a moment. And last night he was with us so happy, so cheerful, so
affectionate? And now, after only ten minutes notice—Gone too without intending
to return!—Something more than what he owned to us must have happened. He did
not speak, he did not behave like himself. YOU must have seen the difference as
well as I. What can it be? Can they have quarrelled? Why else should he have
shewn such unwillingness to accept your invitation here?"— <br />
"It was not inclination that he wanted, Elinor; I could plainly see
THAT. He had not the power of accepting it. I have thought it all over I assure
you, and I can perfectly account for every thing that at first seemed strange
to me as well as to you." <br />
"Can you, indeed!" <br />
"Yes. I have explained it to myself in the most satisfactory way;—but
you, Elinor, who love to doubt where you can—it will not satisfy YOU, I know;
but you shall not talk ME out of my trust in it. I am persuaded that Mrs. Smith
suspects his regard for Marianne, disapproves of it, (perhaps because she has
other views for him,) and on that account is eager to get him away;—and that
the business which she sends him off to transact is invented as an excuse to
dismiss him. This is what I believe to have happened. He is, moreover, aware
that she DOES disapprove the connection, he dares not therefore at present
confess to her his engagement with Marianne, and he feels himself obliged, from
his dependent situation, to give into her schemes, and absent himself from
Devonshire for a while. You will tell me, I know, that this may or may NOT have
happened; but I will listen to no cavil, unless you can point out any other
method of understanding the affair as satisfactory at this. And now, Elinor,
what have you to say?" <br />
"Nothing, for you have anticipated my answer." <br />
"Then you would have told me, that it might or might not have happened.
Oh, Elinor, how incomprehensible are your feelings! You had rather take evil
upon credit than good. You had rather look out for misery for Marianne, and
guilt for poor Willoughby, than an apology for the latter. You are resolved to
think him blameable, because he took leave of us with less affection than his
usual behaviour has shewn. And is no allowance to be made for inadvertence, or
for spirits depressed by recent disappointment? Are no probabilities to be
accepted, merely because they are not certainties? Is nothing due to the man
whom we have all such reason to love, and no reason in the world to think ill
of? To the possibility of motives unanswerable in themselves, though unavoidably
secret for a while? And, after all, what is it you suspect him of?" <br />
"I can hardly tell myself. But suspicion of something unpleasant is the
inevitable consequence of such an alteration as we just witnessed in him. There
is great truth, however, in what you have now urged of the allowances which
ought to be made for him, and it is my wish to be candid in my judgment of
every body. Willoughby may undoubtedly have very sufficient reasons for his
conduct, and I will hope that he has. But it would have been more like
Willoughby to acknowledge them at once. Secrecy may be advisable; but still I
cannot help wondering at its being practiced by him." <br />
"Do not blame him, however, for departing from his character, where the
deviation is necessary. But you really do admit the justice of what I have said
in his defence?—I am happy—and he is acquitted." <br />
"Not entirely. It may be proper to conceal their engagement (if they
ARE engaged) from Mrs. Smith—and if that is the case, it must be highly
expedient for Willoughby to be but little in Devonshire at present. But this is
no excuse for their concealing it from us." <br />
"Concealing it from us! my dear child, do you accuse Willoughby and
Marianne of concealment? This is strange indeed, when your eyes have been
reproaching them every day for incautiousness." <br />
"I want no proof of their affection," said Elinor; "but of
their engagement I do." <br />
"I am perfectly satisfied of both." <br />
"Yet not a syllable has been said to you on the subject, by either of
them." <br />
"I have not wanted syllables where actions have spoken so plainly. Has
not his behaviour to Marianne and to all of us, for at least the last
fortnight, declared that he loved and considered her as his future wife, and
that he felt for us the attachment of the nearest relation? Have we not
perfectly understood each other? Has not my consent been daily asked by his
looks, his manner, his attentive and affectionate respect? My Elinor, is it
possible to doubt their engagement? How could such a thought occur to you? How
is it to be supposed that Willoughby, persuaded as he must be of your sister's
love, should leave her, and leave her perhaps for months, without telling her
of his affection;—that they should part without a mutual exchange of
confidence?" <br />
"I confess," replied Elinor, "that every circumstance except
ONE is in favour of their engagement; but that ONE is the total silence of both
on the subject, and with me it almost outweighs every other." <br />
"How strange this is! You must think wretchedly indeed of Willoughby,
if, after all that has openly passed between them, you can doubt the nature of
the terms on which they are together. Has he been acting a part in his
behaviour to your sister all this time? Do you suppose him really indifferent
to her?" <br />
"No, I cannot think that. He must and does love her I am sure." <br />
"But with a strange kind of tenderness, if he can leave her with such
indifference, such carelessness of the future, as you attribute to him." <br />
"You must remember, my dear mother, that I have never considered this
matter as certain. I have had my doubts, I confess; but they are fainter than
they were, and they may soon be entirely done away. If we find they correspond,
every fear of mine will be removed." <br />
"A mighty concession indeed! If you were to see them at the altar, you
would suppose they were going to be married. Ungracious girl! But I require no
such proof. Nothing in my opinion has ever passed to justify doubt; no secrecy
has been attempted; all has been uniformly open and unreserved. You cannot
doubt your sister's wishes. It must be Willoughby therefore whom you suspect.
But why? Is he not a man of honour and feeling? Has there been any
inconsistency on his side to create alarm? can he be deceitful?" <br />
"I hope not, I believe not," cried Elinor. "I love Willoughby,
sincerely love him; and suspicion of his integrity cannot be more painful to
yourself than to me. It has been involuntary, and I will not encourage it. I
was startled, I confess, by the alteration in his manners this morning;—he did
not speak like himself, and did not return your kindness with any cordiality.
But all this may be explained by such a situation of his affairs as you have
supposed. He had just parted from my sister, had seen her leave him in the
greatest affliction; and if he felt obliged, from a fear of offending Mrs.
Smith, to resist the temptation of returning here soon, and yet aware that by
declining your invitation, by saying that he was going away for some time, he
should seem to act an ungenerous, a suspicious part by our family, he might
well be embarrassed and disturbed. In such a case, a plain and open avowal of
his difficulties would have been more to his honour I think, as well as more
consistent with his general character;—but I will not raise objections against
any one's conduct on so illiberal a foundation, as a difference in judgment
from myself, or a deviation from what I may think right and consistent." <br />
"You speak very properly. Willoughby certainly does not deserve to be
suspected. Though WE have not known him long, he is no stranger in this part of
the world; and who has ever spoken to his disadvantage? Had he been in a
situation to act independently and marry immediately, it might have been odd
that he should leave us without acknowledging everything to me at once: but this
is not the case. It is an engagement in some respects not prosperously begun,
for their marriage must be at a very uncertain distance; and even secrecy, as
far as it can be observed, may now be very advisable." <br />
They were interrupted by the entrance of Margaret; and Elinor was then at
liberty to think over the representations of her mother, to acknowledge the
probability of many, and hope for the justice of all. <br />
They saw nothing of Marianne till dinner time, when she entered the room and
took her place at the table without saying a word. Her eyes were red and
swollen; and it seemed as if her tears were even then restrained with
difficulty. She avoided the looks of them all, could neither eat nor speak, and
after some time, on her mother's silently pressing her hand with tender
compassion, her small degree of fortitude was quite overcome, she burst into
tears and left the room. <br />
This violent oppression of spirits continued the whole evening. She was
without any power, because she was without any desire of command over herself.
The slightest mention of anything relative to Willoughby overpowered her in an
instant; and though her family were most anxiously attentive to her comfort, it
was impossible for them, if they spoke at all, to keep clear of every subject
which her feelings connected with him. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 16 </h3>
Marianne would have thought herself very inexcusable had she been able to
sleep at all the first night after parting from Willoughby. She would have been
ashamed to look her family in the face the next morning, had she not risen from
her bed in more need of repose than when she lay down in it. But the feelings
which made such composure a disgrace, left her in no danger of incurring it.
She was awake the whole night, and she wept the greatest part of it. She got up
with a headache, was unable to talk, and unwilling to take any nourishment;
giving pain every moment to her mother and sisters, and forbidding all attempt
at consolation from either. Her sensibility was potent enough! <br />
When breakfast was over she walked out by herself, and wandered about the
village of Allenham, indulging the recollection of past enjoyment and crying
over the present reverse for the chief of the morning. <br />
The evening passed off in the equal indulgence of feeling. She played over
every favourite song that she had been used to play to Willoughby, every air in
which their voices had been oftenest joined, and sat at the instrument gazing
on every line of music that he had written out for her, till her heart was so
heavy that no farther sadness could be gained; and this nourishment of grief
was every day applied. She spent whole hours at the pianoforte alternately
singing and crying; her voice often totally suspended by her tears. In books
too, as well as in music, she courted the misery which a contrast between the
past and present was certain of giving. She read nothing but what they had been
used to read together. <br />
Such violence of affliction indeed could not be supported for ever; it sunk
within a few days into a calmer melancholy; but these employments, to which she
daily recurred, her solitary walks and silent meditations, still produced
occasional effusions of sorrow as lively as ever. <br />
No letter from Willoughby came; and none seemed expected by Marianne. Her
mother was surprised, and Elinor again became uneasy. But Mrs. Dashwood could
find explanations whenever she wanted them, which at least satisfied herself. <br />
"Remember, Elinor," said she, "how very often Sir John
fetches our letters himself from the post, and carries them to it. We have
already agreed that secrecy may be necessary, and we must acknowledge that it
could not be maintained if their correspondence were to pass through Sir John's
hands." <br />
Elinor could not deny the truth of this, and she tried to find in it a
motive sufficient for their silence. But there was one method so direct, so
simple, and in her opinion so eligible of knowing the real state of the affair,
and of instantly removing all mystery, that she could not help suggesting it to
her mother. <br />
"Why do you not ask Marianne at once," said she, "whether she
is or she is not engaged to Willoughby? From you, her mother, and so kind, so
indulgent a mother, the question could not give offence. It would be the
natural result of your affection for her. She used to be all unreserve, and to
you more especially." <br />
"I would not ask such a question for the world. Supposing it possible
that they are not engaged, what distress would not such an enquiry inflict! At
any rate it would be most ungenerous. I should never deserve her confidence
again, after forcing from her a confession of what is meant at present to be
unacknowledged to any one. I know Marianne's heart: I know that she dearly
loves me, and that I shall not be the last to whom the affair is made known,
when circumstances make the revealment of it eligible. I would not attempt to
force the confidence of any one; of a child much less; because a sense of duty
would prevent the denial which her wishes might direct." <br />
Elinor thought this generosity overstrained, considering her sister's youth,
and urged the matter farther, but in vain; common sense, common care, common
prudence, were all sunk in Mrs. Dashwood's romantic delicacy. <br />
It was several days before Willoughby's name was mentioned before Marianne
by any of her family; Sir John and Mrs. Jennings, indeed, were not so nice;
their witticisms added pain to many a painful hour;—but one evening, Mrs.
Dashwood, accidentally taking up a volume of Shakespeare, exclaimed, <br />
"We have never finished Hamlet, Marianne; our dear Willoughby went away
before we could get through it. We will put it by, that when he comes
again...But it may be months, perhaps, before THAT happens." <br />
"Months!" cried Marianne, with strong surprise. "No—nor many
weeks." <br />
Mrs. Dashwood was sorry for what she had said; but it gave Elinor pleasure,
as it produced a reply from Marianne so expressive of confidence in Willoughby
and knowledge of his intentions. <br />
One morning, about a week after his leaving the country, Marianne was
prevailed on to join her sisters in their usual walk, instead of wandering away
by herself. Hitherto she had carefully avoided every companion in her rambles.
If her sisters intended to walk on the downs, she directly stole away towards
the lanes; if they talked of the valley, she was as speedy in climbing the
hills, and could never be found when the others set off. But at length she was
secured by the exertions of Elinor, who greatly disapproved such continual
seclusion. They walked along the road through the valley, and chiefly in silence,
for Marianne's MIND could not be controlled, and Elinor, satisfied with gaining
one point, would not then attempt more. Beyond the entrance of the valley,
where the country, though still rich, was less wild and more open, a long
stretch of the road which they had travelled on first coming to Barton, lay
before them; and on reaching that point, they stopped to look around them, and
examine a prospect which formed the distance of their view from the cottage,
from a spot which they had never happened to reach in any of their walks
before. <br />
Amongst the objects in the scene, they soon discovered an animated one; it
was a man on horseback riding towards them. In a few minutes they could
distinguish him to be a gentleman; and in a moment afterwards Marianne rapturously
exclaimed, <br />
"It is he; it is indeed;—I know it is!"—and was hastening to meet
him, when Elinor cried out, <br />
"Indeed, Marianne, I think you are mistaken. It is not Willoughby. The
person is not tall enough for him, and has not his air." <br />
"He has, he has," cried Marianne, "I am sure he has. His air,
his coat, his horse. I knew how soon he would come." <br />
She walked eagerly on as she spoke; and Elinor, to screen Marianne from
particularity, as she felt almost certain of its not being Willoughby, quickened
her pace and kept up with her. They were soon within thirty yards of the
gentleman. Marianne looked again; her heart sunk within her; and abruptly
turning round, she was hurrying back, when the voices of both her sisters were
raised to detain her; a third, almost as well known as Willoughby's, joined
them in begging her to stop, and she turned round with surprise to see and
welcome Edward Ferrars. <br />
He was the only person in the world who could at that moment be forgiven for
not being Willoughby; the only one who could have gained a smile from her; but
she dispersed her tears to smile on HIM, and in her sister's happiness forgot
for a time her own disappointment. <br />
He dismounted, and giving his horse to his servant, walked back with them to
Barton, whither he was purposely coming to visit them. <br />
He was welcomed by them all with great cordiality, but especially by
Marianne, who showed more warmth of regard in her reception of him than even
Elinor herself. To Marianne, indeed, the meeting between Edward and her sister
was but a continuation of that unaccountable coldness which she had often
observed at Norland in their mutual behaviour. On Edward's side, more
particularly, there was a deficiency of all that a lover ought to look and say
on such an occasion. He was confused, seemed scarcely sensible of pleasure in
seeing them, looked neither rapturous nor gay, said little but what was forced
from him by questions, and distinguished Elinor by no mark of affection.
Marianne saw and listened with increasing surprise. She began almost to feel a
dislike of Edward; and it ended, as every feeling must end with her, by
carrying back her thoughts to Willoughby, whose manners formed a contrast
sufficiently striking to those of his brother elect. <br />
After a short silence which succeeded the first surprise and enquiries of
meeting, Marianne asked Edward if he came directly from London. No, he had been
in Devonshire a fortnight. <br />
"A fortnight!" she repeated, surprised at his being so long in the
same county with Elinor without seeing her before. <br />
He looked rather distressed as he added, that he had been staying with some
friends near Plymouth. <br />
"Have you been lately in Sussex?" said Elinor. <br />
"I was at Norland about a month ago." <br />
"And how does dear, dear Norland look?" cried Marianne. <br />
"Dear, dear Norland," said Elinor, "probably looks much as it
always does at this time of the year. The woods and walks thickly covered with
dead leaves." <br />
"Oh," cried Marianne, "with what transporting sensation have
I formerly seen them fall! How have I delighted, as I walked, to see them
driven in showers about me by the wind! What feelings have they, the season,
the air altogether inspired! Now there is no one to regard them. They are seen
only as a nuisance, swept hastily off, and driven as much as possible from the
sight." <br />
"It is not every one," said Elinor, "who has your passion for
dead leaves." <br />
"No; my feelings are not often shared, not often understood. But
SOMETIMES they are."—As she said this, she sunk into a reverie for a few
moments;—but rousing herself again, "Now, Edward," said she, calling
his attention to the prospect, "here is Barton valley. Look up to it, and
be tranquil if you can. Look at those hills! Did you ever see their equals? To
the left is Barton park, amongst those woods and plantations. You may see the
end of the house. And there, beneath that farthest hill, which rises with such
grandeur, is our cottage." <br />
"It is a beautiful country," he replied; "but these bottoms
must be dirty in winter." <br />
"How can you think of dirt, with such objects before you?" <br />
"Because," replied he, smiling, "among the rest of the
objects before me, I see a very dirty lane." <br />
"How strange!" said Marianne to herself as she walked on. <br />
"Have you an agreeable neighbourhood here? Are the Middletons pleasant
people?" <br />
"No, not all," answered Marianne; "we could not be more
unfortunately situated." <br />
"Marianne," cried her sister, "how can you say so? How can
you be so unjust? They are a very respectable family, Mr. Ferrars; and towards
us have behaved in the friendliest manner. Have you forgot, Marianne, how many
pleasant days we have owed to them?" <br />
"No," said Marianne, in a low voice, "nor how many painful
moments." <br />
Elinor took no notice of this; and directing her attention to their visitor,
endeavoured to support something like discourse with him, by talking of their
present residence, its conveniences, &c. extorting from him occasional
questions and remarks. His coldness and reserve mortified her severely; she was
vexed and half angry; but resolving to regulate her behaviour to him by the
past rather than the present, she avoided every appearance of resentment or
displeasure, and treated him as she thought he ought to be treated from the
family connection. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 17 </h3>
Mrs. Dashwood was surprised only for a moment at seeing him; for his coming
to Barton was, in her opinion, of all things the most natural. Her joy and
expression of regard long outlived her wonder. He received the kindest welcome
from her; and shyness, coldness, reserve could not stand against such a
reception. They had begun to fail him before he entered the house, and they
were quite overcome by the captivating manners of Mrs. Dashwood. Indeed a man
could not very well be in love with either of her daughters, without extending
the passion to her; and Elinor had the satisfaction of seeing him soon become
more like himself. His affections seemed to reanimate towards them all, and his
interest in their welfare again became perceptible. He was not in spirits,
however; he praised their house, admired its prospect, was attentive, and kind;
but still he was not in spirits. The whole family perceived it, and Mrs.
Dashwood, attributing it to some want of liberality in his mother, sat down to
table indignant against all selfish parents. <br />
"What are Mrs. Ferrars's views for you at present, Edward?" said
she, when dinner was over and they had drawn round the fire; "are you
still to be a great orator in spite of yourself?" <br />
"No. I hope my mother is now convinced that I have no more talents than
inclination for a public life!" <br />
"But how is your fame to be established? for famous you must be to
satisfy all your family; and with no inclination for expense, no affection for
strangers, no profession, and no assurance, you may find it a difficult
matter." <br />
"I shall not attempt it. I have no wish to be distinguished; and have
every reason to hope I never shall. Thank Heaven! I cannot be forced into
genius and eloquence." <br />
"You have no ambition, I well know. Your wishes are all moderate."
<br />
"As moderate as those of the rest of the world, I believe. I wish as
well as every body else to be perfectly happy; but, like every body else it
must be in my own way. Greatness will not make me so." <br />
"Strange that it would!" cried Marianne. "What have wealth or
grandeur to do with happiness?" <br />
"Grandeur has but little," said Elinor, "but wealth has much
to do with it." <br />
"Elinor, for shame!" said Marianne, "money can only give
happiness where there is nothing else to give it. Beyond a competence, it can
afford no real satisfaction, as far as mere self is concerned." <br />
"Perhaps," said Elinor, smiling, "we may come to the same
point. YOUR competence and MY wealth are very much alike, I dare say; and
without them, as the world goes now, we shall both agree that every kind of
external comfort must be wanting. Your ideas are only more noble than mine.
Come, what is your competence?" <br />
"About eighteen hundred or two thousand a year; not more than
THAT." <br />
Elinor laughed. "TWO thousand a year! ONE is my wealth! I guessed how
it would end." <br />
"And yet two thousand a-year is a very moderate income," said
Marianne. "A family cannot well be maintained on a smaller. I am sure I am
not extravagant in my demands. A proper establishment of servants, a carriage,
perhaps two, and hunters, cannot be supported on less." <br />
Elinor smiled again, to hear her sister describing so accurately their
future expenses at Combe Magna. <br />
"Hunters!" repeated Edward—"but why must you have hunters?
Every body does not hunt." <br />
Marianne coloured as she replied, "But most people do." <br />
"I wish," said Margaret, striking out a novel thought, "that
somebody would give us all a large fortune apiece!" <br />
"Oh that they would!" cried Marianne, her eyes sparkling with
animation, and her cheeks glowing with the delight of such imaginary happiness.
<br />
"We are all unanimous in that wish, I suppose," said Elinor,
"in spite of the insufficiency of wealth." <br />
"Oh dear!" cried Margaret, "how happy I should be! I wonder
what I should do with it!" <br />
Marianne looked as if she had no doubt on that point. <br />
"I should be puzzled to spend so large a fortune myself," said
Mrs. Dashwood, "if my children were all to be rich my help." <br />
"You must begin your improvements on this house," observed Elinor,
"and your difficulties will soon vanish." <br />
"What magnificent orders would travel from this family to London,"
said Edward, "in such an event! What a happy day for booksellers,
music-sellers, and print-shops! You, Miss Dashwood, would give a general
commission for every new print of merit to be sent you—and as for Marianne, I
know her greatness of soul, there would not be music enough in London to
content her. And books!—Thomson, Cowper, Scott—she would buy them all over and
over again: she would buy up every copy, I believe, to prevent their falling
into unworthy hands; and she would have every book that tells her how to admire
an old twisted tree. Should not you, Marianne? Forgive me, if I am very saucy.
But I was willing to shew you that I had not forgot our old disputes." <br />
"I love to be reminded of the past, Edward—whether it be melancholy or
gay, I love to recall it—and you will never offend me by talking of former
times. You are very right in supposing how my money would be spent—some of it,
at least—my loose cash would certainly be employed in improving my collection
of music and books." <br />
"And the bulk of your fortune would be laid out in annuities on the
authors or their heirs." <br />
"No, Edward, I should have something else to do with it." <br />
"Perhaps, then, you would bestow it as a reward on that person who
wrote the ablest defence of your favourite maxim, that no one can ever be in
love more than once in their life—your opinion on that point is unchanged, I
presume?" <br />
"Undoubtedly. At my time of life opinions are tolerably fixed. It is
not likely that I should now see or hear any thing to change them." <br />
"Marianne is as steadfast as ever, you see," said Elinor,
"she is not at all altered." <br />
"She is only grown a little more grave than she was." <br />
"Nay, Edward," said Marianne, "you need not reproach me. You
are not very gay yourself." <br />
"Why should you think so!" replied he, with a sigh. "But
gaiety never was a part of MY character." <br />
"Nor do I think it a part of Marianne's," said Elinor; "I
should hardly call her a lively girl—she is very earnest, very eager in all she
does—sometimes talks a great deal and always with animation—but she is not
often really merry." <br />
"I believe you are right," he replied, "and yet I have always
set her down as a lively girl." <br />
"I have frequently detected myself in such kind of mistakes," said
Elinor, "in a total misapprehension of character in some point or other:
fancying people so much more gay or grave, or ingenious or stupid than they
really are, and I can hardly tell why or in what the deception originated.
Sometimes one is guided by what they say of themselves, and very frequently by
what other people say of them, without giving oneself time to deliberate and
judge." <br />
"But I thought it was right, Elinor," said Marianne, "to be
guided wholly by the opinion of other people. I thought our judgments were
given us merely to be subservient to those of neighbours. This has always been
your doctrine, I am sure." <br />
"No, Marianne, never. My doctrine has never aimed at the subjection of
the understanding. All I have ever attempted to influence has been the
behaviour. You must not confound my meaning. I am guilty, I confess, of having
often wished you to treat our acquaintance in general with greater attention;
but when have I advised you to adopt their sentiments or to conform to their
judgment in serious matters?" <br />
"You have not been able to bring your sister over to your plan of
general civility," said Edward to Elinor, "Do you gain no
ground?" <br />
"Quite the contrary," replied Elinor, looking expressively at
Marianne. <br />
"My judgment," he returned, "is all on your side of the
question; but I am afraid my practice is much more on your sister's. I never
wish to offend, but I am so foolishly shy, that I often seem negligent, when I
am only kept back by my natural awkwardness. I have frequently thought that I
must have been intended by nature to be fond of low company, I am so little at
my ease among strangers of gentility!" <br />
"Marianne has not shyness to excuse any inattention of hers," said
Elinor. <br />
"She knows her own worth too well for false shame," replied Edward.
"Shyness is only the effect of a sense of inferiority in some way or
other. If I could persuade myself that my manners were perfectly easy and
graceful, I should not be shy." <br />
"But you would still be reserved," said Marianne, "and that
is worse." <br />
Edward started—"Reserved! Am I reserved, Marianne?" <br />
"Yes, very." <br />
"I do not understand you," replied he, colouring.
"Reserved!—how, in what manner? What am I to tell you? What can you
suppose?" <br />
Elinor looked surprised at his emotion; but trying to laugh off the subject,
she said to him, "Do not you know my sister well enough to understand what
she means? Do not you know she calls every one reserved who does not talk as
fast, and admire what she admires as rapturously as herself?" <br />
Edward made no answer. His gravity and thoughtfulness returned on him in
their fullest extent—and he sat for some time silent and dull. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 18 </h3>
Elinor saw, with great uneasiness the low spirits of her friend. His visit
afforded her but a very partial satisfaction, while his own enjoyment in it
appeared so imperfect. It was evident that he was unhappy; she wished it were
equally evident that he still distinguished her by the same affection which
once she had felt no doubt of inspiring; but hitherto the continuance of his
preference seemed very uncertain; and the reservedness of his manner towards
her contradicted one moment what a more animated look had intimated the
preceding one. <br />
He joined her and Marianne in the breakfast-room the next morning before the
others were down; and Marianne, who was always eager to promote their happiness
as far as she could, soon left them to themselves. But before she was half way
upstairs she heard the parlour door open, and, turning round, was astonished to
see Edward himself come out. <br />
"I am going into the village to see my horses," said he, "as
you are not yet ready for breakfast; I shall be back again presently." <br />
<div align="center" class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;">
<hr align="center" size="2" width="60%" />
</div>
Edward returned to them with fresh admiration of the surrounding country; in
his walk to the village, he had seen many parts of the valley to advantage; and
the village itself, in a much higher situation than the cottage, afforded a
general view of the whole, which had exceedingly pleased him. This was a
subject which ensured Marianne's attention, and she was beginning to describe her
own admiration of these scenes, and to question him more minutely on the
objects that had particularly struck him, when Edward interrupted her by
saying, "You must not enquire too far, Marianne—remember I have no
knowledge in the picturesque, and I shall offend you by my ignorance and want
of taste if we come to particulars. I shall call hills steep, which ought to be
bold; surfaces strange and uncouth, which ought to be irregular and rugged; and
distant objects out of sight, which ought only to be indistinct through the
soft medium of a hazy atmosphere. You must be satisfied with such admiration as
I can honestly give. I call it a very fine country—the hills are steep, the
woods seem full of fine timber, and the valley looks comfortable and snug—with
rich meadows and several neat farm houses scattered here and there. It exactly
answers my idea of a fine country, because it unites beauty with utility—and I
dare say it is a picturesque one too, because you admire it; I can easily
believe it to be full of rocks and promontories, grey moss and brush wood, but
these are all lost on me. I know nothing of the picturesque." <br />
"I am afraid it is but too true," said Marianne; "but why
should you boast of it?" <br />
"I suspect," said Elinor, "that to avoid one kind of affectation,
Edward here falls into another. Because he believes many people pretend to more
admiration of the beauties of nature than they really feel, and is disgusted
with such pretensions, he affects greater indifference and less discrimination
in viewing them himself than he possesses. He is fastidious and will have an
affectation of his own." <br />
"It is very true," said Marianne, "that admiration of
landscape scenery is become a mere jargon. Every body pretends to feel and
tries to describe with the taste and elegance of him who first defined what
picturesque beauty was. I detest jargon of every kind, and sometimes I have
kept my feelings to myself, because I could find no language to describe them
in but what was worn and hackneyed out of all sense and meaning." <br />
"I am convinced," said Edward, "that you really feel all the
delight in a fine prospect which you profess to feel. But, in return, your
sister must allow me to feel no more than I profess. I like a fine prospect,
but not on picturesque principles. I do not like crooked, twisted, blasted
trees. I admire them much more if they are tall, straight, and flourishing. I
do not like ruined, tattered cottages. I am not fond of nettles or thistles, or
heath blossoms. I have more pleasure in a snug farm-house than a
watch-tower—and a troop of tidy, happy villages please me better than the
finest banditti in the world." <br />
Marianne looked with amazement at Edward, with compassion at her sister.
Elinor only laughed. <br />
The subject was continued no farther; and Marianne remained thoughtfully
silent, till a new object suddenly engaged her attention. She was sitting by
Edward, and in taking his tea from Mrs. Dashwood, his hand passed so directly
before her, as to make a ring, with a plait of hair in the centre, very conspicuous
on one of his fingers. <br />
"I never saw you wear a ring before, Edward," she cried. "Is
that Fanny's hair? I remember her promising to give you some. But I should have
thought her hair had been darker." <br />
Marianne spoke inconsiderately what she really felt—but when she saw how
much she had pained Edward, her own vexation at her want of thought could not
be surpassed by his. He coloured very deeply, and giving a momentary glance at
Elinor, replied, "Yes; it is my sister's hair. The setting always casts a
different shade on it, you know." <br />
Elinor had met his eye, and looked conscious likewise. That the hair was her
own, she instantaneously felt as well satisfied as Marianne; the only
difference in their conclusions was, that what Marianne considered as a free gift
from her sister, Elinor was conscious must have been procured by some theft or
contrivance unknown to herself. She was not in a humour, however, to regard it
as an affront, and affecting to take no notice of what passed, by instantly
talking of something else, she internally resolved henceforward to catch every
opportunity of eyeing the hair and of satisfying herself, beyond all doubt,
that it was exactly the shade of her own. <br />
Edward's embarrassment lasted some time, and it ended in an absence of mind
still more settled. He was particularly grave the whole morning. Marianne
severely censured herself for what she had said; but her own forgiveness might
have been more speedy, had she known how little offence it had given her
sister. <br />
Before the middle of the day, they were visited by Sir John and Mrs.
Jennings, who, having heard of the arrival of a gentleman at the cottage, came
to take a survey of the guest. With the assistance of his mother-in-law, Sir
John was not long in discovering that the name of Ferrars began with an F. and
this prepared a future mine of raillery against the devoted Elinor, which
nothing but the newness of their acquaintance with Edward could have prevented
from being immediately sprung. But, as it was, she only learned, from some very
significant looks, how far their penetration, founded on Margaret's
instructions, extended. <br />
Sir John never came to the Dashwoods without either inviting them to dine at
the park the next day, or to drink tea with them that evening. On the present
occasion, for the better entertainment of their visitor, towards whose
amusement he felt himself bound to contribute, he wished to engage them for
both. <br />
"You MUST drink tea with us to night," said he, "for we shall
be quite alone—and tomorrow you must absolutely dine with us, for we shall be a
large party." <br />
Mrs. Jennings enforced the necessity. "And who knows but you may raise
a dance," said she. "And that will tempt YOU, Miss Marianne." <br />
"A dance!" cried Marianne. "Impossible! Who is to
dance?" <br />
"Who! why yourselves, and the Careys, and Whitakers to be sure.—What!
you thought nobody could dance because a certain person that shall be nameless
is gone!" <br />
"I wish with all my soul," cried Sir John, "that Willoughby
were among us again." <br />
This, and Marianne's blushing, gave new suspicions to Edward. "And who
is Willoughby?" said he, in a low voice, to Miss Dashwood, by whom he was
sitting. <br />
She gave him a brief reply. Marianne's countenance was more communicative.
Edward saw enough to comprehend, not only the meaning of others, but such of
Marianne's expressions as had puzzled him before; and when their visitors left
them, he went immediately round her, and said, in a whisper, "I have been
guessing. Shall I tell you my guess?" <br />
"What do you mean?" <br />
"Shall I tell you." <br />
"Certainly." <br />
"Well then; I guess that Mr. Willoughby hunts." <br />
Marianne was surprised and confused, yet she could not help smiling at the
quiet archness of his manner, and after a moment's silence, said, <br />
"Oh, Edward! How can you?—But the time will come I hope...I am sure you
will like him." <br />
"I do not doubt it," replied he, rather astonished at her
earnestness and warmth; for had he not imagined it to be a joke for the good of
her acquaintance in general, founded only on a something or a nothing between
Mr. Willoughby and herself, he would not have ventured to mention it. <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 19 </h3>
Edward remained a week at the cottage; he was earnestly pressed by Mrs.
Dashwood to stay longer; but, as if he were bent only on self-mortification, he
seemed resolved to be gone when his enjoyment among his friends was at the
height. His spirits, during the last two or three days, though still very
unequal, were greatly improved—he grew more and more partial to the house and
environs—never spoke of going away without a sigh—declared his time to be
wholly disengaged—even doubted to what place he should go when he left them—but
still, go he must. Never had any week passed so quickly—he could hardly believe
it to be gone. He said so repeatedly; other things he said too, which marked
the turn of his feelings and gave the lie to his actions. He had no pleasure at
Norland; he detested being in town; but either to Norland or London, he must
go. He valued their kindness beyond any thing, and his greatest happiness was
in being with them. Yet, he must leave them at the end of a week, in spite of
their wishes and his own, and without any restraint on his time. <br />
Elinor placed all that was astonishing in this way of acting to his mother's
account; and it was happy for her that he had a mother whose character was so
imperfectly known to her, as to be the general excuse for every thing strange
on the part of her son. Disappointed, however, and vexed as she was, and
sometimes displeased with his uncertain behaviour to herself, she was very well
disposed on the whole to regard his actions with all the candid allowances and
generous qualifications, which had been rather more painfully extorted from
her, for Willoughby's service, by her mother. His want of spirits, of openness,
and of consistency, were most usually attributed to his want of independence,
and his better knowledge of Mrs. Ferrars's disposition and designs. The
shortness of his visit, the steadiness of his purpose in leaving them,
originated in the same fettered inclination, the same inevitable necessity of
temporizing with his mother. The old well-established grievance of duty against
will, parent against child, was the cause of all. She would have been glad to
know when these difficulties were to cease, this opposition was to yield,—when
Mrs. Ferrars would be reformed, and her son be at liberty to be happy. But from
such vain wishes she was forced to turn for comfort to the renewal of her
confidence in Edward's affection, to the remembrance of every mark of regard in
look or word which fell from him while at Barton, and above all to that
flattering proof of it which he constantly wore round his finger. <br />
"I think, Edward," said Mrs. Dashwood, as they were at breakfast
the last morning, "you would be a happier man if you had any profession to
engage your time and give an interest to your plans and actions. Some
inconvenience to your friends, indeed, might result from it—you would not be
able to give them so much of your time. But (with a smile) you would be
materially benefited in one particular at least—you would know where to go when
you left them." <br />
"I do assure you," he replied, "that I have long thought on
this point, as you think now. It has been, and is, and probably will always be
a heavy misfortune to me, that I have had no necessary business to engage me,
no profession to give me employment, or afford me any thing like independence.
But unfortunately my own nicety, and the nicety of my friends, have made me
what I am, an idle, helpless being. We never could agree in our choice of a
profession. I always preferred the church, as I still do. But that was not
smart enough for my family. They recommended the army. That was a great deal
too smart for me. The law was allowed to be genteel enough; many young men, who
had chambers in the Temple, made a very good appearance in the first circles,
and drove about town in very knowing gigs. But I had no inclination for the
law, even in this less abstruse study of it, which my family approved. As for
the navy, it had fashion on its side, but I was too old when the subject was
first started to enter it—and, at length, as there was no necessity for my
having any profession at all, as I might be as dashing and expensive without a
red coat on my back as with one, idleness was pronounced on the whole to be
most advantageous and honourable, and a young man of eighteen is not in general
so earnestly bent on being busy as to resist the solicitations of his friends
to do nothing. I was therefore entered at Oxford and have been properly idle
ever since." <br />
"The consequence of which, I suppose, will be," said Mrs.
Dashwood, "since leisure has not promoted your own happiness, that your
sons will be brought up to as many pursuits, employments, professions, and
trades as Columella's." <br />
"They will be brought up," said he, in a serious accent, "to
be as unlike myself as is possible. In feeling, in action, in condition, in
every thing." <br />
"Come, come; this is all an effusion of immediate want of spirits,
Edward. You are in a melancholy humour, and fancy that any one unlike yourself
must be happy. But remember that the pain of parting from friends will be felt
by every body at times, whatever be their education or state. Know your own
happiness. You want nothing but patience—or give it a more fascinating name,
call it hope. Your mother will secure to you, in time, that independence you
are so anxious for; it is her duty, and it will, it must ere long become her
happiness to prevent your whole youth from being wasted in discontent. How much
may not a few months do?" <br />
"I think," replied Edward, "that I may defy many months to
produce any good to me." <br />
This desponding turn of mind, though it could not be communicated to Mrs.
Dashwood, gave additional pain to them all in the parting, which shortly took
place, and left an uncomfortable impression on Elinor's feelings especially,
which required some trouble and time to subdue. But as it was her determination
to subdue it, and to prevent herself from appearing to suffer more than what
all her family suffered on his going away, she did not adopt the method so
judiciously employed by Marianne, on a similar occasion, to augment and fix her
sorrow, by seeking silence, solitude and idleness. Their means were as
different as their objects, and equally suited to the advancement of each. <br />
Elinor sat down to her drawing-table as soon as he was out of the house,
busily employed herself the whole day, neither sought nor avoided the mention
of his name, appeared to interest herself almost as much as ever in the general
concerns of the family, and if, by this conduct, she did not lessen her own
grief, it was at least prevented from unnecessary increase, and her mother and
sisters were spared much solicitude on her account. <br />
Such behaviour as this, so exactly the reverse of her own, appeared no more
meritorious to Marianne, than her own had seemed faulty to her. The business of
self-command she settled very easily;—with strong affections it was impossible,
with calm ones it could have no merit. That her sister's affections WERE calm,
she dared not deny, though she blushed to acknowledge it; and of the strength
of her own, she gave a very striking proof, by still loving and respecting that
sister, in spite of this mortifying conviction. <br />
Without shutting herself up from her family, or leaving the house in
determined solitude to avoid them, or lying awake the whole night to indulge
meditation, Elinor found every day afforded her leisure enough to think of
Edward, and of Edward's behaviour, in every possible variety which the
different state of her spirits at different times could produce,—with
tenderness, pity, approbation, censure, and doubt. There were moments in
abundance, when, if not by the absence of her mother and sisters, at least by
the nature of their employments, conversation was forbidden among them, and
every effect of solitude was produced. Her mind was inevitably at liberty; her
thoughts could not be chained elsewhere; and the past and the future, on a
subject so interesting, must be before her, must force her attention, and
engross her memory, her reflection, and her fancy. <br />
From a reverie of this kind, as she sat at her drawing-table, she was roused
one morning, soon after Edward's leaving them, by the arrival of company. She
happened to be quite alone. The closing of the little gate, at the entrance of
the green court in front of the house, drew her eyes to the window, and she saw
a large party walking up to the door. Amongst them were Sir John and Lady
Middleton and Mrs. Jennings, but there were two others, a gentleman and lady, who
were quite unknown to her. She was sitting near the window, and as soon as Sir
John perceived her, he left the rest of the party to the ceremony of knocking
at the door, and stepping across the turf, obliged her to open the casement to
speak to him, though the space was so short between the door and the window, as
to make it hardly possible to speak at one without being heard at the other. <br />
"Well," said he, "we have brought you some strangers. How do
you like them?" <br />
"Hush! they will hear you." <br />
"Never mind if they do. It is only the Palmers. Charlotte is very
pretty, I can tell you. You may see her if you look this way." <br />
As Elinor was certain of seeing her in a couple of minutes, without taking
that liberty, she begged to be excused. <br />
"Where is Marianne? Has she run away because we are come? I see her
instrument is open." <br />
"She is walking, I believe." <br />
They were now joined by Mrs. Jennings, who had not patience enough to wait
till the door was opened before she told HER story. She came hallooing to the
window, "How do you do, my dear? How does Mrs. Dashwood do? And where are
your sisters? What! all alone! you will be glad of a little company to sit with
you. I have brought my other son and daughter to see you. Only think of their
coming so suddenly! I thought I heard a carriage last night, while we were
drinking our tea, but it never entered my head that it could be them. I thought
of nothing but whether it might not be Colonel Brandon come back again; so I
said to Sir John, I do think I hear a carriage; perhaps it is Colonel Brandon
come back again"— <br />
Elinor was obliged to turn from her, in the middle of her story, to receive
the rest of the party; Lady Middleton introduced the two strangers; Mrs.
Dashwood and Margaret came down stairs at the same time, and they all sat down
to look at one another, while Mrs. Jennings continued her story as she walked
through the passage into the parlour, attended by Sir John. <br />
Mrs. Palmer was several years younger than Lady Middleton, and totally
unlike her in every respect. She was short and plump, had a very pretty face,
and the finest expression of good humour in it that could possibly be. Her
manners were by no means so elegant as her sister's, but they were much more
prepossessing. She came in with a smile, smiled all the time of her visit,
except when she laughed, and smiled when she went away. Her husband was a grave
looking young man of five or six and twenty, with an air of more fashion and
sense than his wife, but of less willingness to please or be pleased. He entered
the room with a look of self-consequence, slightly bowed to the ladies, without
speaking a word, and, after briefly surveying them and their apartments, took
up a newspaper from the table, and continued to read it as long as he staid. <br />
Mrs. Palmer, on the contrary, who was strongly endowed by nature with a turn
for being uniformly civil and happy, was hardly seated before her admiration of
the parlour and every thing in it burst forth. <br />
"Well! what a delightful room this is! I never saw anything so charming!
Only think, Mama, how it is improved since I was here last! I always thought it
such a sweet place, ma'am! (turning to Mrs. Dashwood) but you have made it so
charming! Only look, sister, how delightful every thing is! How I should like
such a house for myself! Should not you, Mr. Palmer?" <br />
Mr. Palmer made her no answer, and did not even raise his eyes from the
newspaper. <br />
"Mr. Palmer does not hear me," said she, laughing; "he never
does sometimes. It is so ridiculous!" <br />
This was quite a new idea to Mrs. Dashwood; she had never been used to find
wit in the inattention of any one, and could not help looking with surprise at
them both. <br />
Mrs. Jennings, in the meantime, talked on as loud as she could, and
continued her account of their surprise, the evening before, on seeing their
friends, without ceasing till every thing was told. Mrs. Palmer laughed
heartily at the recollection of their astonishment, and every body agreed, two
or three times over, that it had been quite an agreeable surprise. <br />
"You may believe how glad we all were to see them," added Mrs.
Jennings, leaning forward towards Elinor, and speaking in a low voice as if she
meant to be heard by no one else, though they were seated on different sides of
the room; "but, however, I can't help wishing they had not travelled quite
so fast, nor made such a long journey of it, for they came all round by London
upon account of some business, for you know (nodding significantly and pointing
to her daughter) it was wrong in her situation. I wanted her to stay at home
and rest this morning, but she would come with us; she longed so much to see
you all!" <br />
Mrs. Palmer laughed, and said it would not do her any harm. <br />
"She expects to be confined in February," continued Mrs. Jennings.
<br />
Lady Middleton could no longer endure such a conversation, and therefore
exerted herself to ask Mr. Palmer if there was any news in the paper. <br />
"No, none at all," he replied, and read on. <br />
"Here comes Marianne," cried Sir John. "Now, Palmer, you
shall see a monstrous pretty girl." <br />
He immediately went into the passage, opened the front door, and ushered her
in himself. Mrs. Jennings asked her, as soon as she appeared, if she had not
been to Allenham; and Mrs. Palmer laughed so heartily at the question, as to
show she understood it. Mr. Palmer looked up on her entering the room, stared
at her some minutes, and then returned to his newspaper. Mrs. Palmer's eye was
now caught by the drawings which hung round the room. She got up to examine
them. <br />
"Oh! dear, how beautiful these are! Well! how delightful! Do but look,
mama, how sweet! I declare they are quite charming; I could look at them for
ever." And then sitting down again, she very soon forgot that there were
any such things in the room. <br />
When Lady Middleton rose to go away, Mr. Palmer rose also, laid down the
newspaper, stretched himself and looked at them all around. <br />
"My love, have you been asleep?" said his wife, laughing. <br />
He made her no answer; and only observed, after again examining the room,
that it was very low pitched, and that the ceiling was crooked. He then made
his bow, and departed with the rest. <br />
Sir John had been very urgent with them all to spend the next day at the
park. Mrs. Dashwood, who did not chuse to dine with them oftener than they
dined at the cottage, absolutely refused on her own account; her daughters
might do as they pleased. But they had no curiosity to see how Mr. and Mrs.
Palmer ate their dinner, and no expectation of pleasure from them in any other
way. They attempted, therefore, likewise, to excuse themselves; the weather was
uncertain, and not likely to be good. But Sir John would not be satisfied—the
carriage should be sent for them and they must come. Lady Middleton too, though
she did not press their mother, pressed them. Mrs. Jennings and Mrs. Palmer
joined their entreaties, all seemed equally anxious to avoid a family party;
and the young ladies were obliged to yield. <br />
"Why should they ask us?" said Marianne, as soon as they were
gone. "The rent of this cottage is said to be low; but we have it on very
hard terms, if we are to dine at the park whenever any one is staying either
with them, or with us." <br />
"They mean no less to be civil and kind to us now," said Elinor,
"by these frequent invitations, than by those which we received from them
a few weeks ago. The alteration is not in them, if their parties are grown
tedious and dull. We must look for the change elsewhere." <br />
<div class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 12pt;">
<br />
<br /></div>
<h3 align="center" style="text-align: center;">
CHAPTER 20 </h3>
As the Miss Dashwoods entered the drawing-room of the park the next day, at
one door, Mrs. Palmer came running in at the other, looking as good humoured
and merry as before. She took them all most affectionately by the hand, and
expressed great delight in seeing them again. <br />
"I am so glad to see you!" said she, seating herself between
Elinor and Marianne, "for it is so bad a day I was afraid you might not
come, which would be a shocking thing, as we go away again tomorrow. We must
go, for the Westons come to us next week you know. It was quite a sudden thing
our coming at all, and I knew nothing of it till the carriage was coming to the
door, and then Mr. Palmer asked me if I would go with him to Barton. He is so
droll! He never tells me any thing! I am so sorry we cannot stay longer;
however we shall meet again in town very soon, I hope." <br />
They were obliged to put an end to such an expectation. <br />
"Not go to town!" cried Mrs. Palmer, with a laugh, "I shall
be quite disappointed if you do not. I could get the nicest house in world for
you, next door to ours, in Hanover-square. You must come, indeed. I am sure I
shall be very happy to chaperon you at any time till I am confined, if Mrs.
Dashwood should not like to go into public." <br />
They thanked her; but were obliged to resist all her entreaties. <br />
"Oh, my love," cried Mrs. Palmer to her husband, who just then
entered the room—"you must help me to persuade the Miss Dashwoods to go to
town this winter." <br />
Her love made no answer; and after slightly bowing to the ladies, began
complaining of the weather. <br />
"How horrid all this is!" said he. "Such weather makes every
thing and every body disgusting. Dullness is as much produced within doors as
without, by rain. It makes one detest all one's acquaintance. What the devil
does Sir John mean by not having a billiard room in his house? How few people
know what comfort is! Sir John is as stupid as the weather." <br />
The rest of the company soon dropt in. <br />
"I am afraid, Miss Marianne," said Sir John, "you have not
been able to take your usual walk to Allenham today." <br />
Marianne looked very grave and said nothing. <br />
"Oh, don't be so sly before us," said Mrs. Palmer; "for we
know all about it, I assure you; and I admire your taste very much, for I think
he is extremely handsome. We do not live a great way from him in the country,
you know. Not above ten miles, I dare say." <br />
"Much nearer thirty," said her husband. <br />
"Ah, well! there is not much difference. I never was at his house; but
they say it is a sweet pretty place." <br />
"As vile a spot as I ever saw in my life," said Mr. Palmer. <br />
Marianne remained perfectly silent, though her countenance betrayed her interest
in what was said. <br />
"Is it very ugly?" continued Mrs. Palmer—"then it must be
some other place that is so pretty I suppose." <br />
When they were seated in the dining room, Sir John observed with regret that
they were only eight all together. <br />
"My dear," said he to his lady, "it is very provoking that we
should be so few. Why did not you ask the Gilberts to come to us today?" <br />
"Did not I tell you, Sir John, when you spoke to me about it before,
that it could not be done? They dined with us last." <br />
"You and I, Sir John," said Mrs. Jennings, "should not stand
upon such ceremony." <br />
"Then you would be very ill-bred," cried Mr. Palmer. <br />
"My love you contradict every body," said his wife with her usual
laugh. "Do you know that you are quite rude?" <br />
"I did not know I contradicted any body in calling your mother
ill-bred." <br />
"Ay, you may abuse me as you please," said the good-natured old
lady, "you have taken Charlotte off my hands, and cannot give her back
again. So there I have the whip hand of you." <br />
Charlotte laughed heartily to think that her husband could not get rid of
her; and exultingly said, she did not care how cross he was to her, as they
must live together. It was impossible for any one to be more thoroughly
good-natured, or more determined to be happy than Mrs. Palmer. The studied
indifference, insolence, and discontent of her husband gave her no pain; and
when he scolded or abused her, she was highly diverted. <br />
"Mr. Palmer is so droll!" said she, in a whisper, to Elinor.
"He is always out of humour." <br />
Elinor was not inclined, after a little observation, to give him credit for
being so genuinely and unaffectedly ill-natured or ill-bred as he wished to
appear. His temper might perhaps be a little soured by finding, like many
others of his sex, that through some unaccountable bias in favour of beauty, he
was the husband of a very silly woman,—but she knew that this kind of blunder
was too common for any sensible man to be lastingly hurt by it.— It was rather
a wish of distinction, she believed, which produced his contemptuous treatment
of every body, and his general abuse of every thing before him. It was the
desire of appearing superior to other people. The motive was too common to be
wondered at; but the means, however they might succeed by establishing his superiority
in ill-breeding, were not likely to attach any one to him except his wife. <br />
"Oh, my dear Miss Dashwood," said Mrs. Palmer soon afterwards,
"I have got such a favour to ask of you and your sister. Will you come and
spend some time at Cleveland this Christmas? Now, pray do,—and come while the
Westons are with us. You cannot think how happy I shall be! It will be quite
delightful!—My love," applying to her husband, "don't you long to
have the Miss Dashwoods come to Cleveland?" <br />
"Certainly," he replied, with a sneer—"I came into Devonshire
with no other view." <br />
"There now,"—said his lady, "you see Mr. Palmer expects you;
so you cannot refuse to come." <br />
They both eagerly and resolutely declined her invitation. <br />
"But indeed you must and shall come. I am sure you will like it of all
things. The Westons will be with us, and it will be quite delightful. You
cannot think what a sweet place Cleveland is; and we are so gay now, for Mr.
Palmer is always going about the country canvassing against the election; and
so many people came to dine with us that I never saw before, it is quite
charming! But, poor fellow! it is very fatiguing to him! for he is forced to
make every body like him." <br />
Elinor could hardly keep her countenance as she assented to the hardship of such
an obligation. <br />
"How charming it will be," said Charlotte, "when he is in
Parliament!—won't it? How I shall laugh! It will be so ridiculous to see all
his letters directed to him with an M.P.—But do you know, he says, he will
never frank for me? He declares he won't. Don't you, Mr. Palmer?" <br />
Mr. Palmer took no notice of her. <br />
"He cannot bear writing, you know," she continued—"he says it
is quite shocking." <br />
"No," said he, "I never said any thing so irrational. Don't
palm all your abuses of languages upon me." <br />
"There now; you see how droll he is. This is always the way with him!
Sometimes he won't speak to me for half a day together, and then he comes out
with something so droll—all about any thing in the world." <br />
She surprised Elinor very much as they returned into the drawing-room, by
asking her whether she did not like Mr. Palmer excessively. <br />
"Certainly," said Elinor; "he seems very agreeable." <br />
"Well—I am so glad you do. I thought you would, he is so pleasant; and
Mr. Palmer is excessively pleased with you and your sisters I can tell you, and
you can't think how disappointed he will be if you don't come to Cleveland.—I
can't imagine why you should object to it." <br />
Elinor was again obliged to decline her invitation; and by changing the
subject, put a stop to her entreaties. She thought it probable that as they
lived in the same county, Mrs. Palmer might be able to give some more
particular account of Willoughby's general character, than could be gathered
from the Middletons' partial acquaintance with him; and she was eager to gain
from any one, such a confirmation of his merits as might remove the possibility
of fear from Marianne. She began by inquiring if they saw much of Mr.
Willoughby at Cleveland, and whether they were intimately acquainted with him. <br />
"Oh dear, yes; I know him extremely well," replied Mrs.
Palmer;—"Not that I ever spoke to him, indeed; but I have seen him for
ever in town. Somehow or other I never happened to be staying at Barton while
he was at Allenham. Mama saw him here once before;—but I was with my uncle at
Weymouth. However, I dare say we should have seen a great deal of him in
Somersetshire, if it had not happened very unluckily that we should never have
been in the country together. He is very little at Combe, I believe; but if he
were ever so much there, I do not think Mr. Palmer would visit him, for he is
in the opposition, you know, and besides it is such a way off. I know why you
inquire about him, very well; your sister is to marry him. I am monstrous glad
of it, for then I shall have her for a neighbour you know." <br />
"Upon my word," replied Elinor, "you know much more of the
matter than I do, if you have any reason to expect such a match." <br />
"Don't pretend to deny it, because you know it is what every body talks
of. I assure you I heard of it in my way through town." <br />
"My dear Mrs. Palmer!" <br />
"Upon my honour I did.—I met Colonel Brandon Monday morning in
Bond-street, just before we left town, and he told me of it directly." <br />
"You surprise me very much. Colonel Brandon tell you of it! Surely you
must be mistaken. To give such intelligence to a person who could not be
interested in it, even if it were true, is not what I should expect Colonel
Brandon to do." <br />
"But I do assure you it was so, for all that, and I will tell you how
it happened. When we met him, he turned back and walked with us; and so we
began talking of my brother and sister, and one thing and another, and I said
to him, 'So, Colonel, there is a new family come to Barton cottage, I hear, and
mama sends me word they are very pretty, and that one of them is going to be
married to Mr. Willoughby of Combe Magna. Is it true, pray? for of course you
must know, as you have been in Devonshire so lately.'" <br />
<div class="MsoNormal">
<br /></div>
<br /></div>
</div>
</div>
</div>
</div>
</div>
Unknownnoreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5977371166956315514.post-40429478253468515872014-08-13T08:50:00.002-07:002014-08-13T08:51:51.695-07:00e-readers & smart phones SCROLL DOWN TO FIND ALL PRODUCTS<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00GRACUXM&asins=B00GRACUXM&linkId=6GJNADL7L45MKJKL&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B004ZLV5UE&asins=B004ZLV5UE&linkId=ZIO7H3MAZEKR3KML&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B004ZLV5UE&asins=B004ZLV5UE&linkId=ZIO7H3MAZEKR3KML&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<a href="http://www.amazon.com/b?_encoding=UTF8&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=ur2&node=172282&site-redirect=&tag=easleydoneinf-20&linkId=GLTOEXXLM2SL4BQN" target="_blank">CLICK HERE TO BUY Best Selling Amazon</a><img alt="" border="0" src="http://ir-na.amazon-adsystem.com/e/ir?t=easleydoneinf-20&l=ur2&o=1" height="1" style="border: none !important; margin: 0px !important;" width="1" />
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B007HCCNJU&asins=B007HCCNJU&linkId=TP6OUKHAOZIS4NCI&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B007HCCNJU&asins=B007HCCNJU&linkId=TP6OUKHAOZIS4NCI&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00EOE0WKQ&asins=B00EOE0WKQ&linkId=USNQG6WLVSSRN2SN&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00CX5P8FC&asins=B00CX5P8FC&linkId=DQKGFL577ENOYTAE&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=B00EW0FYA0&asins=B00EW0FYA0&linkId=NMBRY6RRAZYRSQNB&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=1400698987&asins=1400698987&linkId=XYJEJCM4Q4AEXKRA&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=1400501474&asins=1400501474&linkId=ID3FPJ4FRE5RVK72&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
<br />
<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="//ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon&region=US&placement=140053271X&asins=140053271X&linkId=JRG3X76OLJZSAZOB&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;">
</iframe>
</div>
Unknownnoreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5977371166956315514.post-87304259746774963972014-04-20T07:47:00.001-07:002014-04-20T07:47:07.238-07:00<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe style="width:120px;height:240px;" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" scrolling="no" frameborder="0" src="http://ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon®ion=US&placement=B00BTI6HBS&asins=B00BTI6HBS&linkId=LADWAHIHJCWPTQ47&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true">
</iframe>Unknownnoreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5977371166956315514.post-91092369285013129612014-04-20T07:35:00.001-07:002014-04-20T07:35:12.321-07:00<div dir="ltr" style="text-align: left;" trbidi="on">
<br /></div>
<iframe style="width:120px;height:240px;" marginwidth="0" marginheight="0" scrolling="no" frameborder="0" src="http://ws-na.amazon-adsystem.com/widgets/q?ServiceVersion=20070822&OneJS=1&Operation=GetAdHtml&MarketPlace=US&source=ac&ref=tf_til&ad_type=product_link&tracking_id=easleydoneinf-20&marketplace=amazon®ion=US&placement=1400532655&asins=1400532655&linkId=WH46RLGACETWHJNH&show_border=true&link_opens_in_new_window=true">
</iframe>Unknownnoreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5977371166956315514.post-18894084490664093552013-03-28T13:38:00.001-07:002013-03-28T13:38:10.667-07:00<meta name="google-site-verification" content="S-lrxYjxgm27Rhi2_ketPB5NJCwRQw_r_hXLDKU9g38" />Unknownnoreply@blogger.comtag:blogger.com,1999:blog-5977371166956315514.post-86509334012700766482012-02-13T10:56:00.000-08:002013-03-22T06:39:47.230-07:00SCROLL DOWN TO SEE HOW TO USE DEVICES AND BUY THEM <br />
<br />
<iframe allowfullscreen="" frameborder="0" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/SpQFeRByQ1Y" width="420"></iframe><br />
3 DEVICES TO VIEW E-BOOKS ON <span style="color: blue;">CLICK</span> THE IMAGES BELOW TO <span style="color: red;">BUY</span><br />
<br />
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="http://rcm.amazon.com/e/cm?t=easleydoneinf-20&o=1&p=8&l=as1&asins=B00365F6G4&ref=tf_til&fc1=000000&IS2=1&lt1=_blank&m=amazon&lc1=0000FF&bc1=000000&bg1=FFFFFF&f=ifr" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;"></iframe><br />
The Apple ipad can download anything from any website not limited to Amazon and Barnes & Noble. The Apple ipad is a touch screen and can also download free things and do digital audio dubbing. Also ipad has a camera that takes pictures and camcorder to make movies that can be downloaded to the web.<br />
<br />
<iframe allowfullscreen="" frameborder="0" height="315" src="http://www.youtube.com/embed/6cY_LpubpgA" width="420"></iframe><span class="Apple-style-span" style="color: #ffcc00; font-family: Helvetica, serif;"><span class="Apple-style-span" style="color: black; font-family: "Lucida Grande"; font-size: 11px;"></span></span><br />
<br />
The original Kindle is tiny and can be held in you hands smaller than a laptop but has limited ability. If you just want to look at Amazon books this is the device for you! It is only in black and white though. <br />
<br />
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="http://rcm.amazon.com/e/cm?t=easleydoneinf-20&o=1&p=8&l=as1&asins=B0051VVOB2&ref=tf_til&fc1=000000&IS2=1&lt1=_blank&m=amazon&lc1=0000FF&bc1=000000&bg1=FFFFFF&f=ifr" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;"></iframe><br />
<br />
<br />
The Kindle Fire is all in color it is now less than $200 new and you can download movies music and TV shows on this device. Light weigh and tiny to carry with you anywhere. However, you can only download things from Amazon with limited browser use. <br />
<br />
<br />
Below is the Nook from Barnes & Noble! This small tablet is easy to use and in color!! It is about the same price as the Kindle Fire. however, you can only download things from Barnes & Noble with limited internet browser. None of these devices have a USB port just a place for headphones. <br />
<br />
<iframe frameborder="0" marginheight="0" marginwidth="0" scrolling="no" src="http://rcm.amazon.com/e/cm?t=easleydoneinf-20&o=1&p=8&l=as1&asins=1400532655&ref=tf_til&fc1=000000&IS2=1&lt1=_blank&m=amazon&lc1=0000FF&bc1=000000&bg1=FFFFFF&f=ifr" style="height: 240px; width: 120px;"></iframe>Unknownnoreply@blogger.com